Leaderboard

It was six or seven months ago, I had been working on a very complex program for a phone app and hadn’t had sexual release in about three weeks, I was horny, so I posted a CL ad: Horny Poz daddy bear in need of playmates, 45 SWM Horny bear seeking neg and Poz friendly cubs and sons for play in my playroom, can get kinky if you so desire, 18-40 need apply for the adventure of your lifetime It was short and sweet, and I hoped it would get me some cub or otter who was as horny as I was. I received the usual replies of the look loo’s and a couple other that appeared to be genuine, but one caught my attention Quietboy4Dad @ sexmail . org Hi not quite 18 yet but interested in a hot sexy daddy bear to show me the ropes, I’m sure you’re looking for now but please be patient and let me know if I can be your boy in the long run. Fatherless young man in need of additional male figures, especially queer ones to mold me into the sub I know I can be I wasn’t sure if it was a joke or not so I replied back telling him I didn’t deal with minors, but was willing to wait for him if he was serious. I was nervous it was a police sting operation but also intrigued if it was not. I then turned to another reply to my add and answered asking for pics and availability, it didn’t look like I was going to get any hits, that would be panning out that night so I decided to take a ride on my motorbike to clear my head and maybe I’d get lucky at one of my normal cruising spots. Now I may have moved to the suburbs but I was still within a hour and half, two hours away from the city and my favorite Bathhouse, but I wasn’t in the mood to go that distance, my town had a couple gay bars that were cruisy and a truck stop out on the highway were I had occasionally hooked up with a trucker or traveler while partaking of the acceptable grub, but I wasn’t in the mood for the club scene or taking my chances of actually finding a horny traveler or trucker who might want to take my seed or give me theirs. I rode around for about thirty minutes before deciding to head home, the vibrations frime my bike just making my hard on throb more, I headed home, looking down I noticed I was getting low on fuel so I decide to make a pit stop at that station about three quarters of a mile from my house, I knew they had good prices, but closed early, so I had a short time to get there, but I knew the night clerk/manager was cute and he always seemed to flirt with me. I checked my phone and one of the contacts had replied back that he had to work till 10, but would available for me after that, the current time was 9:20, just enough time to make it to the station before it closed, maybe chat up the clerk a little before heading home and preparing the playroom for a guest. I pulled into the station as the clerk was locking up the pumps, he smiled at me and I topped off the tank, he greeted me as he padlocked my pump, told me to roll my bike over around the corner away from the view of the street and invited me inside to chat while he closed up the station. I put my bike behind the restrooms and joined him inside where he offered me a polish dog, stating they’d just get tossed anyway, but he had just made them up about 20 minutes ago so it was still fresh. He locked the door behind me and hit the switch for the outside lights, I dolled up my sausage and came over as he was finishing up the till, he had a polish sitting next to him as well, but as I began to eat mine he picked his up and pulling it from the bun proceeded to deep throat the sausage several times “Give you any ideas ‘Daddy bear” I looked at him and he grinned my engorge cock was still tenting my jeans, as he continued to make lewd gestures at me “I recognized you from your tattoos Daddy, that scorpion and bio tattoo aren’t that common out here in the stick” I had included a torso pic in my add which clearly showed off my tattoo’s, and I know knew he had seen me shirtless somewhere, I had a puzzled look on my face “We go to the same gym, daddy and I have lusted after you ever since I saw you in the showers a few months ago” I began piecing it together, I had seen him at my gym hanging with the gym bunnies and a few of the girls, I had no idea he swung my way “I’m off in a few like I told you in my email and then I’m all yours daddy” I couldn’t believe my dumb luck, as he finished turning off the lights, he locked the door and we walked out to my cycle, he climbed on the back and strapped on a helmet, I climbed on the front and brought the beast to life, he wrapped his arms around me and buried his head in my back as we sped off towards my playroom. I pulled up alongside the house and rolled the bike into the garage, then escorted my guest down the back stairs into the basement. We were barely in the door when the boy’s mouth was on mine, as we broke our first kiss he spoke again “By the way my names Kyle and I’m 23 years old in case you were wondering if I was of age” he did look much younger, but it was evident working at the station and going to the gym had his body in peak shape, maybe him looking younger made me discount hooking up with him prior but he was in my den now and he was going to get what he craved, maybe more, he began undressing me and I unbuttoned his shirt then lifted his sweaty tee shirt over his head momentarily trapping his arms and hands above his head, I leaned into him and licked my way into his pits tasting the sweat of a man’s labor, his testosterone permeating his skin he smelled of clean sweat and grim, he tasted salty as I held his trapped hands above his head and dove into a nipple, nibbling the left while pinching the right with my free hand, the boy was oozing sex and he was ready, I tossed his shirts over to the side as I undid his jeans freeing his manhood and realizing the kid had gone commando “Hot boy you always forget your undies when you go to work?” “Naw took them off about an hour ago knowing I was coming over here” He wasn’t hung but he had ample equipment to please a man if it came to topping him, I spun him around after removing his pants and bent him over the couch in the man cave area of my basement spit on my cock and shoved it in all in one swift motion, this boy was getting bred with my toxic three week load, and with all the edging that the vibration from the bike and the teasing he had done earlier I was not going to last long. I pumped into his ass for about five minutes and let out an animalistic growl as I flooded his rectum with my unmedicated death seed, I had been off meds for close to a year, Kyle had been screaming in pain but as my seed flowed into his anal chamber and lubed up his walls he began to moan in the throes of pleasure, I just kept on pummeling his ass as my tool was not softening anytime soon, after the third orgasm an hour later I finally pulled out, streaks of blood dotting the pinkish foam that seeped out of his hole. I spun him around being careful not to get cum on the furniture and kissed him hard and passionately “Now that is how a man fucks his boy” Kyle exclaimed I just grinned, he was drenched in sweat and his cock was drooling precum, I smiled at him and lead him up the stairs to the second floor where I turned on the shower and lead us both into the spray of water, rinsing the evidence of our deed away, I continued to make love with him as he slowly came down off his orgasmic high, I turned and guided his cock into my hole, he instinctively began gyrating his hips to fuck my ass, much gentler than I fucked him, he soon moaned and tensed up as he shot his negative load in my hole. I took him to bed and cuddled him, sliding my cock into his battered hole twice more during the night and giving him all my loads till my balls ran dry, I dropped him off at the station on my way out the next morning to do some shopping

Buddy stood up and stretched his muscles, then grabbed me roughly by the arm, and tossed me into the chair he had just vacated. Grabbing my hips, he pulled me to the edge, flipped my legs up, and began lubing my hole from a bottle of lube he'd brought. The lube burned a bit, and when I bitched, he told me to shut up and take it. Eventually he began sliding his finger in and out then he reached into a pocket, and slid his finger back inside. I could feel that he'd stuck something inside which was when I realized what was happening. He was booty bumping me, with what I had no idea, and without bothering to ask for permission. My asshole was burning, my heart was racing, and suddenly I was a moaning sloppy mess. I'd always enjoyed dosing sluts and taking advantage, and now those tables had turned. 'Look at you, big strong man to tina-whore in one swoop!' He leaned forward, and I felt his cock brushing my hole. I moaned. My hips flexed. The tip entered. He began to open me. I moaned and my hard cock flopped around on my belly, more of his shaft was slipping in and out now, and I could feel his thickness riding my prostate I moaned with pleasure and realized that soon my balls were going to explode. His hips kept rolling that giant shaft deeper and deeper as he continued fucking my virgin hole. His hands fumbled again in his jacket, and he produced a glass pipe and a large lighter. Clicking the trigger, he began to warm the pipe, then drawing the resulting thick white vapour into his lungs. Staring at me, he said, 'Inhale this' As he spoke the words, wisps of white cloud issued from his mouth. Leaning down (and sliding deeper into my spasming hole) he kissed me hard and blew into my lungs. I felt lungs expand with the drugs he was forcing into me. I moaned. My hips flexed. I breathed out. The cloud swirled thickly and I felt the last inches of that huge cock slide home. I was fully opened. Staring down at me, he began to grind into my hole, and play the torch over the pipe again. Breathing deep, then again leaning down to shotgun the potent vapour into my lungs. I groaned aloud as my tortured prostate gave up and pumped my sperm out in an enormous orgasm. The clouds poured out of my throat and I frantically pulled him deeper into me. He began to stroke his cock in and out f me, using my hole thoroughly, long smooth strokes that were quickly carrying me to another orgasm despite my flaccid cock. I moaned and writhed as I cam again, chanting the words 'fuck me' over and over. He grunted and obviously came, pulsing into my begging hole, and continued on still hard. I thanked god for viagra as he slammed into me.

I’ve been called a smart cookie, entrepreneur, successful, and a few choice words along the way to my 45 years of age. I just chalk it up to good genes and some good luck, along with making the most of my opportunities, yes I am extremely bright and did well in school, obtaining a scholarship to a prestigious west coast university, having a good athletic body didn’t hurt either, although many of my high school classmates considered me a nerd or dork, I did fairly well in the personal relationship department. I entered college into my 18th year and studied computer engineering and programing along with my basic curriculum as well as took business classes, I figured if I was to write programs for business, I should know how it worked. While my scholarship paid for my tuition, books, room and board, it didn’t cover my other needs hence I was allowed to have a part time job to supplement my living expenses. I freelance wrote programs for friends and acquaintances, I soon developed a reputation for creating good and useful applications, I was riding on the crest of the technical revolution of the 90’s. I also discovered the bath house a short distance from campus which I began frequenting in my spare time, I was becoming a regular amongst the mixture of the college crowd and the older more established patrons. I was 18 and good looking with an acceptable athletic build, very much what is considered an otter, oh and I had a appetite for sex. After a couple months of attending I noticed a sign looking for workers to work the front desk and do the cleaning of the facilities, I figured that would be a nice way to make an extra buck or two so I applied and was almost immediately hired, my handsome looks and my good attitude got me the job. They started me three afternoons a week cleaning rooms and picking up litter and trash throughput the club. I really didn’t mind doing the cleaning as even then I was a bit kinky and was well on the road to being a cum junkie. It being the earlier 90’s we were forced to be the condom Nazis making sure everything was wrapped up in the public areas, we refilled the condom holders several times a day, and given the number of used ones I was picking up I’m guessing they were being used, although I always snickered a bit when I’d come across a broken one knowing someone most likely took a load. On my days off, mostly weekends I would become a patron and I knew what my preferences were. One evening I had been cruising when a muscle daddy with a good sized cock began hitting on me, I enjoyed the attention especially when he suggested we enter the dark platform area, this was a area of the club which had a raised platform in the center with several cubicles with curtains around the perimeter, the platform had a chain or cable railing around three sides with sturdy post holding it up. Most guys would stand on the platform and allow others standing below to suck them off. This daddy backed me up to the rail as we made out and some twink guy spread my cheeks and dived in eating my hole, pushing his tongue in loosening me up, after about 5 to 10 minutes of this he spun me around and the twink began blowing my 9.5 inch cut cock while he worked his fingers then his wrapped cock into my hole. I was holding onto the railing not sure what was to happen next, I was in no way a virgin but this one of the larger cock I had ever had in my hole. To get more leverage he lifted my left leg to the middle chain, opening up his access to my boycunt, he soon lifter my right leg to the chain as well, I was holding onto the top rail and bounced on his cock, the twink giving up any hope of sucking my load out began jerking my cock instead. I rode the daddy for about 10 minutes and noticed several of the curtains had parted and the occupants were jerking their cocks to the sight of my hole being pounded on the ropes, daddy leaned in and whispered just load enough for everyone watching to hear “oops the condom just broke” I began to bounce harder knowing his raw cock had invaded my bowel “just keep fucking me” I moaned back at him, several of the voyeurs began orgasming realizing I was going to take daddies load. Daddy pushed in harder pushing me up into the rail as his cock began to spasm, my as clenched down as my own orgasm sprayed over my fellow twinks face, he buried my cock in his throat as Daddy made a show of it and spewed the last spurts on my back and ass. The twink came up on the platform and daddy licked the cream from his face and began making out with the boy, before guiding his cock to my hole, giving me my second ride of the night. I knew it was risky to take this boy raw, but I was dammed if I was going to wait for him to suit up. He didn’t last long which was good as shortly after he blasted his load into my hole, an attendant came in to clean the room, I friend of mine but still he was at work and our orders were to keep it safe. I worked the baths for three years while I obtained my undergraduate degree, I was beginning to make a good living freelancing software development and application programs, but was offered a internship at a company that was making inroads in the technology world so I took them up, following my own business plan of making sure my freelance work didn’t impede on what I was developing for the corporation. I was offered a position with the company when my internship was over, pulling in a good salary, complete with bonuses. I continued going to the bath house throughout my obtaining a graduate degree, my friends who worked there knowing my fondness of cum would save up the full condoms and give them to me, a throwback to when I used to work there and collect the used specimens myself. I liked empting them into a jar then using the cream for lube or making cum ice cubes with the mysterious liquid, I was a cum junkie, occasionally inserting the cubes in my rectum then working the defrosting cum into my hole with a dildo. I worked for the corporation for several years until they got greedy and decided they owned everything I developed, claiming intellectual license on my software creations, they sued me for breach of contract for developing software for other individuals, I counter sued and won, I worked for them, they didn’t own me or my intellectual creations. I was beginning to tire of the fast life and corporate stresses anyway. That and shortly after my 19th birthday while I was still at college the health center called me in to let me know I had tested positive for HIV, it really hadn’t come as a shock given how big of a cumdump I had become and how I would get fucked bare behind closed door at the bath house on a regular basis, I never let it slow my sexual desire down I just kept taking and giving loads. I went through the early meds and the later cocktails bringing my viral load down and my t cell count up, in the early 2000’s I moved to the suburbs and began leading what some would describe as a quieter life, then 2 years ago after my settlement with the corporation I found my current home, a quaint estate farm house surrounded on three sides by farmland, several 100 acres that I now own. On the forth side is a quiet development, part of the original acreage of the estate which had been sold off to a developer around 2002. My new neighbor was a single mom with two teenage sons 15 and 16. Cheryl the mom told me the boys were just 11 months apart, as I got settled in and renovated the farmhouse to my liking Cheryl, Tyler and Jackson were of great help. Over the past two years I’ve become good friends with Cheryl, and have become a male role model for Tyler and Jackson her sons, Tyler turned 18 earlier in the middle of the week and Cheryl and Jackson were over at the farmhouse, getting assistance on putting the final touches on his birthday party for tomorrow evening, when Cheryl realize she had forgotten some of her notes. I offered to run over and get them for her, she handed me her keys and I rushed across the backyards and onto her back patio, unlocked the back door letting myself in then hurried up the stairs to her study, passing Tyler’s room as I went, hearing noise coming from the room I peeked in to notice in the dressing mirror the reflection of Tyler, shirtless and his shorts around one ankle, lying on the bed one hand wrapped around his cock the other fingering his hole, his tablet propped up playing what looked and sounded like bareback porn. I passed by quietly and went back down stairs, opened and closed the back door loudly and hurried back into the living room, shuffling Cheryl’s notes on the coffee table as if that was where I found them, Tyler joined me thinking I had just walked in, and not had caught him masturbating upstairs. “Hey Tyler your Mom and Jackson are over my place, putting the finishing touches on your party tomorrow, we just finished dinner but there’s still some left over, come join us” Tyler now dressed in a clean white tee shirt and loose fitting basketball shorts, although it did little to hide his deflating hard on, acted like nothing had been going on, and followed me across the backyards and back to my farmhouse. He greeted his mom and brother and began chowing down on the leftover meatloaf and potatoes, indicating he had just got home and was changing out of his work uniform when he heard me come in to get the notes for his mom. We finished up the preparation and I sent the three back home, knowing I’d be seeing Tyler again soon

I attended a sex party last night that was advertised on BBRT. When I arrived shortly after the start time, the guests were lounging around in various states of undress, drinking various beverages, and some smoking weed. After having a drink, I undressed completely and decided to get things started. I made some joke about this and then went and lay on the air mattress which was positioned in the center of the room. Before long a young Latino top to thrust his seven inches in my mouth. As I worked on getting his dick hard, someone else started eating my ass out. The guy's attentions felt great and lubed my ass up, so when he was hard, the Latino easily entered my hole. He was a demanding top, ordering me to open up, arch my back more, and pushing down on my neck to hold me in his preferred position. We soon moved into the bedroom and the other tops who had been watching the show followed us. After a while the Latino top offered my ass up to a black top who was sporting eight inches of thick black cock. He slid right into my now opened up hole. While he used my hole for his pleasure, I sucked on the Latino top’s dick which he had wordlessly thrust back into my mouth. I could tell that the black top liked it when, the Latino's top being lodged deep in my throat, I choked and gagged on that beautiful cock. After several minutes a Japanese top took the place of the black top. His cock was by no means as large as that of either the black guy or the Latino, and didn’t fuck me for very long ...maybe 10 minutes. While he was fucking me, I noticed a somewhat older man who was displaying an impressively large, white cock within reach of my mouth, so I sucked it, which led to discovering a ten-inch plus cock was at hand. Damn! The other tops began to encourage the older white top to use my hole so he took my ass next. I thought I’d be ready for his size because the black top was pretty meaty, but Holy Shit! The first thrust went deeper than all the others combined! He went deeper than any cock that had been in my ass for quite some time. My initial reaction was to straighten up but he was very patient and took his time to allow me to adjust and open up, and perhaps for this reason turned out to be a fantastic partner. Once he was in me we ended up fucking on the bed for the next hour or so. His big dick felt so incredible in my hole I had several internal organisms! His fucking was a nice mixture of a slow easy rhythm with bursts of pounding. By the time he came, I was begging for his load and after we had finished most people had left the party.

Angelo - Part 2 I was finding it difficult to walk normally so decided to take the bus. Taking my seat I jumped up a little as he pain hit me, it was turning out to be a very uncomfortable trek home. As the bus pulled up to my stop I stood up with the weird feeling of my underwear being stuck to my ass as I tried to adjust it without anyone noticing. Opening the door to the house it was very quiet so I guessed my family had gone out, I headed to my bedroom and closed the door behind me. I took off my shorts and noticed a damp patch on the back and felt quietly embarrassed. Pulling down my underwear I noticed a pink slimy mess had congregated in them and decided to rinse them out so headed to the bathroom. As I stood rinsing them in the sink I felt a trickle run down the inside of my thigh so grabbing some tissue I wiped it up noticing yet more of the slimy pink mixture escaping from my ass. I cleaned myself up as best as I could then went back to my bedroom picking up my trousers off the floor I remembered the note in the pocket. Debating to destroy it I paused and read it once more, doing so caused a stirring in my groin. Maybe this was fate and we were destined to be together, stupid idiot I told myself. Picking up my phone I added the number to my contacts and tore the note up in to small pieces, there I thought, if I need to and I can remove him easily enough. Tired from my day and somewhat aching I pulled the duvet back and snuggled down in bed to have a nap for a few hours. I woke with a startle and felt myself laying in a wet patch and new immediately that more of his cum had escaped my ass, my sense of smell picked up an usual odour which must be what a fucked ass smelt like. This was all very new to me and wasn't sure if this was normal Cleaning up the mess as best I could and taking a shower to rid the slimly mess on the inside of my thighs again. Sitting on the bed I picked up the phone and started typing a message "Your cum is still seeping out of my ass." and hit send. The buzzing of my phone startled me a little. I read the message "Good. Let me know when you want me to breed you again.". The rest of the weekend went by without any further incidents but my ass was still hurting but subsiding slowly through Sunday and in to Monday. The week went by in a flash and college was hectic with lots of assignments to complete so I was kept pretty busy until Friday early evening. Assignments completed meant I had the weekend to myself, laying back on the bed group texting with friends deciding if were going out. I then stumbled across his old message. Something was drawing me to reply but the thought of having my body brutalised again should have been enough of warning. I typed one word "Hi" and a smiley face. His response came straight away "Meet me at the bathhouse in 20 minutes.", oh crap I said to myself, a second messaged arrived from him "When you arrive give your name as Tiger to the attendant.", not thinking any more I quickly dressed and headed out. Opening the entrance door the same attendant as before was manning the desk. I walked up as he asked my name, "Tiger" I said. He looked at me handed a locker key and told me my visit had been paid for. I must have looked slightly confused but he smiled "lucky you" he commented. Descending the stairs to the lower level I found it was really busy and trying to move around was a challenge. Hands were grabbing at me from all directions making me feel extremely vulnerable and disorientated. Two burly men collared me and started closing in forcing me in to the corner by the shower cubicles their hands reached out an grabbed hold of my arms, they started to steer me towards a dark corridor off to one side. I froze on the spot trying to pull away from their grasp. A tattooed arm appeared from behind and a familiar vice like grip secured me around the wait. The two men looked up as his voice bellowed "Fuck off and leave my boy alone.". Without any hesitation they released me and backed off hands raised in a surrender. He guided me to a private room that had a day bed in and turned to leave, I grabbed his arm. He looked back at me and spoke for the first time directly to me "No one will touch you, don't worry I am going to get us a drink.". Several men passed by looking in a guy who could have been no older than myself lingered posing in the entrance eyeing me up and down and stepped over the threshold. An arm grabbed him and warned him "Don't do it, he belongs to Angelo", a look of horror on his face he made a clumsy rapid exit. Angelo as I now knew his name, returned with two soft drinks. He closed the door and secured the lock as he offered me one of the drinks, I thanked him and he sat down beside me taking a swig he put the drink down on the floor. I took a small sip and put my drink down his arm wrapping around my neck and his hand resting on my chest he pulled me in and gave me a very tender french kiss. This man of little words quickly removed both our towels, he swung me around straddling his lap. Stroking the side of my face and whispering "I knew you would want me again." as he pulled me in to another kiss. His arms now wrapping my body tightly I felt comfortable and secure knowing where this was going. I raised my hips slightly and he removed one arm, spat in to his hand and rubbing it in to my hole he then guided his cock towards my ass. Tingling then a sharp burning pain ran up my body as I felt the head of his cock penetrating me. Pushing his hips up and forcing me down his cock tore it's way in to my body I moaned in to mouth repeatedly. Coming to rest on his lap he let out what seemed like gratifying purr. He disengaged our kiss "My boy. Back where you belong." he muttered whilst kissing my neck. I felt myself being lifted up forcing me to lock my legs around his waist as he stood up our mouths met in an excited yearning manner. In one swift movement I found my self on my back in a missionary position, he gently started gyrating his hips. The sensation was overwhelming as my body shuddered at this new experience he looked me in the eye a big broad smile on his face. I relaxed completely stroking his back as he switched between thrusting and gyrating, my back arching, body responding to his movements in unison. His arm wrapped around my neck pulling us closer face to face, we kissed tenderly as I held his neck I could feel his cock beginning to go rigid and swell putting more strain against my ass lining as he thrusted in and out with total abandonment. He grunted loudly several times as delivered the first river seed in to my body. An agonising cry emitted from me at the sexual slaughtering my body was taking. Every forward jolt of his body meant another release of seed being planted deep in my body. Still locked together he rolled on his side, his arms wrapped around my body. My head nestled in his neck and feeling the fading of his orgasm I tenderly kissed his neck as he tightened his arms around me. The warmth of our entwined bodies, his dominance over me just draw me deeper and deeper into hedonism and I just wanted to lay here with him forever. After some time had passed I felt his hips pushing up as he started working up to take me again. His orgasm was a big as the first but this time he stayed inside me gently pushing his cock deep making sure his seed was planted firmly. We enjoyed a very sensual kiss as he began to remove his cock slowly. A cry escaped my lips as his head finally pulled free. As we left the room I was told to go home, climbing the stairs I looked around to see him disappear in to the steam room.

After studying for four hours, Terry gazed out the window at the warm, Queensland sunshine and decided to quit for the day. Summer was finally here and it brought a smile to his face, meaning for him, beer parties, beaches, barbecues, cruises along the coast, checking out all the shirtless guys, and plenty of parties. Yes, summer was his favorite time of the year and he wasn't about to waste a day of it, especially since he lived so near the beach at the Goldcoast and also near a gym where some of the hottest bodybuilders on the coast trained. Putting away his lecture notes and computer, Terry tidied-up the apartment, grabbed his gym gear, telling himself he'd be back about 10 or 11 the next morning to finish writing his paper. He was looking forward at finally getting past his university years and getting some decent work. It was going to be a hot day. He anticipated the gym would likely be filled with studs. Terry always played it cool there, because it wasn't actually a gay gym. Sure, some of the gay guys trained there, but Terry went for the equipment and the serious atmosphere; he didn't want to develop a bad reputation. For a boy who enjoyed copping a good load of cock and cum it was important to remain discreet. He was on the pec-deck machine when he noticed the blond Adonis. The man, who was at least fifteen years Terry's senior, had big arms and sexy legs, which he was working on the leg extension machine. Terry had seen him before, even in the shower once, but he didn't want the blond hunk to notice that he was being cruised. But what a face and body - deep tan, beautiful blue eyes, blond hair, and a huge piece of meat. Terry reckoned the hunk's stick would grow to at least ten inches - if sucked properly. Terry also occasionally speculated about the pleasure of sliding his long cock into the Adonis' (presumably) tight, athletic asshole and fucking it long and hard, although Terry was equally enticed by the prospect of being bred by the man. At 21 Terry was around six feet in height and a proportional weight, brown hair and an athletic build, bordering on muscular owing to the hours he put in at the gym. His seven inch cock was respectable and he could usually give as good as he got, but as much as Terry loved copping a bareback load, he was very careful to sleep only with neg guys, taking the view there was no point taking a risk even if a potential playmate said he was on meds. Terry waited a few minutes after the stud left for the locker room, then he casually followed. He was standing at his locker peeling off his sweaty gym shorts when Terry stepped up to his locker, an arms-length from that of the Adonis. While Terry could imagine sniffing and licking the gym shorts clean, he nevertheless made an appropriately neutral remark to the Adonis in saying "You're growing. Guess those hard workouts are paying off." "Yeah, thanks. I guess so. I'm up to 202 pounds, and my arms are 18 inches. Within six months they'll hit 19," the blond responded, flexing his biceps. "You'll make it, just stick it out,its impressive to see you working out and training hard" Terry said. "I'm Jeff," the Adonis said, sticking out his hand. "I'm Terry. I might want to train with you someday if it's okay. Maybe I could pick up a few pointers from a pro like you," Terry smiled, and, as if spontaneously suggested "Say, listen, I just picked up some great post workout protein. Why don't you stop over and we could chat and you can try some? I live near the beach, about a mile from here. Maybe we could go for a quick swim." "Sounds good," Jeff answered. "I'm off today, but I gotta pick up my partner around 1:00 PM. He can wait though." He pulled off his jock strap, giving Terry a look at that thick piece of meat. Shit, soft it was six or seven inches. And nice and thick. What a powerhouse body it was attached to! Terry was more than ready, even if he wasn't sure Jeff was actually up for fucking him. 'I'll find a way', Terry thought. 'Either I'll get a hard cock down my throat, or just a mate with whom to work out, so there's no harm'. As Jeff leaned over into his locker, Terry caught a glimpse of a tattoo across Jeff's lower back. The tattoo vaguely resembled a biohazard symbol but Jeff turned before Terry could get a decent look. An hour later Jeff's legs, in sexy short pants, were sprawled across the coffee table. While they chatted and enjoyed their post workout protein Terry became hornier and hornier. He could smell the fresh sweat coming off Jeff after his workout and longed to lick it off him. "You got some big muscles, you're probably a good poser. Why don't I watch you hit some poses?" Terry suggested. "I would, but I didn't bring any posing tights," Jeff responded, adding as an after thought "You think I'm pretty well built, huh?" "I sure do," Terry answered. "You don't need posing tights, just take off your shorts and let's see you flex." Jeff complied without a word, stripping naked, and commencing to flex his arms, chest, torso and legs. The more Terry appreciated it, the harder Jeff got. "What a great body! Yeah, those are some big muscles," Terry said, reaching out and squeezing Jeff's arm. Terry was into body worship with bodybuilders, and Jeff dug having his body admired. As he turned around Terry saw something that made his stomach drop. He worst suspicions were confirmed. A giant biohazard tattoo emblazoned across Jeff's lower back and right ass cheek. But, Terry quickly decided, given a chance he would still be more than willing to suck and perve Jeff, although Terry promised himself there was no way Jeff would pop his cock into Terry's ass. Then they started horsing around. "I'm pretty strong, too. I bet I could take you in a wrestling match," Terry suggested. Instantly Jeff was on him, tackling him to the ground and wrapping his legs around Terry's waist. They wrestled for a few minutes, with Terry getting off on the feel of Jeff's smooth muscles pinning him down. By this point Jeff had sprouted a full-on erection, which swayed in the air as he pinned Terry down. The sweat between the two bodies made a sure grip difficult, so inevitably the two were sliding about. The aroma of their sweat was utterly intoxicating. Terry couldn't believe he was wrestling and sweaty with this gorgeous guy, asking himself 'Why does he have to be so dangerous?' Just then Jeff twisted Terry's arm in a hammerlock, commanding "Open your mouth. Suck my cock." Caught by surprise, Terry still managed to reply "You ain't that tough, you can't make me." Jeff wrapped his legs around Terry's throat and choked him. "C'mon, open your mouth, you know you want it, cocksucker. You know you dig being a slave to a bodybuilder. Open your mouth so I can shove my big poz dick in it and choke you. I know you saw my tatt." Terry felt like he was really going to choke from the pressure of Jeff's muscular legs on his throat, so far from unwillingly, he followed Jeff's command, whereupon Jeff rammed his throbbing cock between Terry's lips. "You bite it once and you'll be sorry." Terry obeyed, sucking it and licking it, pleasing~his powerful master. "I've seen you checking out my body at the gym before," Jeff said, shoving his giant meat down his victim's throat. "You thought I never noticed. Shit, I can tell when a dude digs my body. You want to eat my cock and balls, you'd probably even suck on my dirty asshole. Well, now's your chance, slave, I'm really gonna shove it to you." Jeff climbed on top of Terry and began fucking his mouth, shoving his hard dick over the tongue and far into the throat. The giant piece of meat was stretching his throat creating a a horrible, but admittedly familiar pain. Terry loved it rough but was he willing to take everything that Jeff wanted to give him? Jeff grabbed Terry's arm and turned him over, pulling both arms behind his back and forcing Terry over his stomach. Terry tried to struggle free, but the bodybuilder's powerful arms and legs kept him down. "When's the last time a bodybuilder like me fucked you good and hard, huh, boy? You like taking a man's big poz load?" Jeff asked him, twisting his arm harder. "Hey, man," Terry yelled. "I'm not into all this; I don't want take your poz cum. I only fuck neg guys." "Well, problem is I'm horny and I need somewhere to blow my load. I think your tight little ass looks damn good, neg or not." Jeff pinned Terry to the bed and slowly shoved his cock into his tight asshole. Terry yelled as the thick meat entered him. "Ohhh, no, please, not so hard, not so fast, please. You'll tear me." Slowly Jeff shoved more of his cock into Terry's butt. The combination of sweat and spit was the only lube Terry got until his hole tore a bit, after which Terry's blood supplemented the lubrication available to the giant cock. Jeff's pace increased, and before long his entire nine inch cock was balls-deep in Terry's hole. Terry thought he was going to faint from the pain, but Jeff continued pumping. "Ohh, yeah, feels good, yeah, your ass is nice and tight. You dig this big poz cock up your asshole, don't you? You know you like it. Tell me you like it. I want to hear it," Jeff said as he fucked away. He wanted to hear Terry beg for his load, but begging wasn't critical. His balls wouldn't be denied for a formality. Terry's tight ass deserved to be seeded. A minute or so later Jeff withdrew into himself, closed his eyes as he licked his lips; he anticipated the surge of power. He was about to come, and ever the gentleman he delicately let Terry know saying "I'm gonna shoot this toxic load up you. Ohhhh, take it, yeah. Take my fucking babies!," as his balls ejected his poz load deep into Terry's ass, spurt after spurt after spurt of viscous cum coating the inside of Terry's hole. After laying on Terry's back for a few minutes, at which time each man struggled to catch his breath, Jeff withdrew his cock from Terry's ass, rose, and stepped into the bathroom for a cursory shower. Terry, meanwhile, was uncertain what to do or how to act, rose, pulled on his short pants and t-shirt, and stepped into the next room. A few minutes later Jeff, now dressed, presentable, and carrying his gym bag, stepped into the front room where he found Terry was sitting in his living room smoking a cigarette, still aching from the rape/fuck. "See you around, kid," Jeff said, winking. "I won't say anything to the guys at the gym if you won't." With that he left, slamming the door closed. Terry, meanwhile, although unsure of the best course of action, was aware of at least one unresolved matter, namely, he hadn't gotten off. Sliding his shorts down, he began jacking his rigid cock, the memory of Jeff's powerful body, and Jeff's thick cock as mental stimulation. Terry had had rape fantasies before, but they had never come true. But this was for real--a real rape from a real man. Nothing fake about this, he thought, as he lay back on the couch and jerked off. Suddenly four or five gobs of white cum shot from his cock onto his legs and hand, and onto the couch. "I want to get raped again," he thought as the cum oozed from his dick. But he was poz? Was that what made it so hot? He hopped in the shower, wiped the cum from his legs, showered and dressed. Fuck it, he thought, time for another trick. He kept the hot cum deep inside his bruised torn ass. Hopefully it would act as a salve for the next big cock to pound him. He pulled on his yellow tank top, a pair of jeans, and his tennis shoes, and headed out the door. Quickly hopping in his car, he decided to cruise along ocean road for a while. It was a warm summer evening. Fifteen minutes later, he noticed a hitchhiker who, from a distance, looked damned good. Terry slowed down and pulled over. "Shit," he thought, "what a hunk." The hitchhiker leaned in the car. "Where ya headed?" Terry asked. "Just goin' to Burleigh Heads," he answered with a smile. "Hop in, man. You got a great tan. You must have gotten a head start on it," Terry said as they drove along the coast. "Yeah, I spent some time in Florida. Anyway, all this sunshine makes me horny." Terry looked at him and smiled. The hitchhiker reached over and groped Terry's crotch. "Let's go back to my pad," Terry suggested. In ten minutes they were at Terry's, pulling off their clothes and hopping into bed. His name was Scott, he was 25, and he was spending the summer hitching around Australia before returning to work in the fall. Scott knew how to kiss. They licked each other's teeth, tongue and mouth. Then Terry went down on him, licking his cock and sucking his balls. Scott's tight ass looked good. It was clean and salty; Terry sucked it out good. Scott moaned in pleasure, then turned around, grabbed Terry by the hips and sucked his cock. Terry closed his eyes and rubbed Scott's head and shoulders, enjoying the expert service he was getting. Scott began sucking frantically, and it drove Terry to ecstasy. He shot off in Scott's mouth, sending gobs of thick cum down his throat. "Eat out my ass, that felt good," Scott ordered. Terry was ready for more. He licked Scott's ass, sucked and kissed it until Scott told him to replace his tongue with his cock. No arguments. Terry reached over the headboard for the KY, and greased his cock and Scott's asshole. He slid his dick in and they immediately developed a perfect fuck rhythm. They continued fucking and kissing until they were both ready to come. Terry relaxed when his sperm shot out of his cock and into Scott's asshole. "Ohhh, yeah, I'm coming; it feels great, ohhhh, yeah, it's shootin' out," Terry moaned. Terry had now come twice, and it was time to get his partner off. Scott sat on Terry's face with his cock sticking out and Terry sucked it for a while. "Oh, I'm so hot, I've got to shoot." Scott clenched his fists as his cream shot into Terry's mouth. Gobs and gobs of warm, thick juice filled Terry's mouth. He tasted it in his mouth, then slowly and sensuously swallowed the thick load, enjoying every drop of it. They got dressed and headed out. Scott wanted to be dropped off at a friend's place in Santa Monica; Terry was tired and sexually fulfilled. He was going home. He dropped Scott off, gave him a good-bye kiss, then headed back to his apartment. On the way, he passed the gym and glanced over. He saw a stud with bulging arms in a tank top, a nice smile on his good-looking face; he was sticking out his thumb for a ride. Terry could hardly believe it. He had seen the guy in the gym before and wanted to meet him, but had never had the chance. Like a reflex action, Terry made a U-turn, pulled over and stopped. 'How could I possibly be horny after all this?' Terry asked himself. Still, he opened the window and the stud peeked in and announced "I'm headed down the street." That was enough for Terry. "Sounds good to me," he replied, thinking to himself as the man stepped into the car realized he had seen him at the gym, although he knew nothing beyond that detail, so he commented "You look familiar, I've seen you working out at the gym." "Yeah, you have. I've seen you too, in fact I saw you today. You left at the same time my partner did," he explained. "He's well known here, his name is Jeff." 'It never stops', Terry thought as he drove off into the night with his new fuck buddy.

1:30 a.m. As they made their way to Crusher’s cabana, the garden was even busier than before. Chris was amazed by the cornucopia of men, their sizes, shapes, their varied form. He also saw that the entire grounds was dancing with yellow and green lightning bugs. They stood out against the dark forest, blinked and buzzed in the night air, appeared and disappeared like phantom particles of light. The men were in various stages of copulating. Pairs were making noisy use of the metal slings. A group of three men they passed—wait, these were the first guests to arrive, the bulky Latin, the distinguished Creole, and the large bear—were all pissing on a very happy host. Tobias was wallowing in a sand bed rubbing himself in their salty piss. It reminded Manetti that he needed to pee. Chris exchanged a smile with Tobias when Manetti smacked his leg. "Leg up on the chair." Chris did as he was told and Manetti, pushed his large flaccid cock up Chris' open hole. "Stay still," Manetti said. Chris felt a warmth flow into his body. His colon, having been expanded all day and night, was accepting quite a lot. Manetti really did have to pee like a race horse, and was inside Chris for a long time. Chris felt his chem piss working immediately, most likely because of the volume and its potent concentration. As he ended, Manetti squirted three final times and pulled out. "Keep it in," Manetti simply said and they continued their journey. Chris lost track of where they were going or why, only how pretty the dancing lights were and how happy Tobias looked gulping down three hot men’s urine. Manetti didn’t bother knocking on the cabana door but went right in, Chris following. Crusher had just done a line of coke and waved his hand over four remaining lines he’d laid out for them. Chris went first and while he wiped his nose told Crusher about all the fireflies in the garden. Crusher was pacing. He was in quite a state of agitation. He’d been doing blow for some time obviously. “Well, first of all, technically, they should be called ‘fire-beetles.” Crusher’s backlog of knowledge had hit a watershed moment. Though he held an M.S. and B.S. in Athletic Training with certifications from the National Strength and Conditioning Association and American College of Sports Medicine, he had a passionate hobby that occupied all his free time: bugs. His walls were framed with them. Mounted on pins, displayed all over his Soho loft. All their metallic colors, sizes that ranged from tiny to frighteningly big. The study of insects, entomology, was an undergraduate requirement, but that interest had stuck with him through the years. You’d think his home would be filled with Muscle & Fitness or Iron Man magazines, but you’d be wrong. Instead there were neat OCD stacks on the coffee table of American Entomologist and Entomologist’s Monthly. “Fireflies, lighting bugs—they’re interchangeable—are part of the Lampryridae family of insects in the beetle order Coleoptera,” he pronounced, pinching his nostrils, waiting for Manetti to do his line so they could get started. But he was on a roll and couldn’t stop if he wanted to: “The green and yellow light they produce—which lacks both infrared and ultraviolet frequencies, wavelength that range from 510 to 670 nanometers, that is, green and yellow—is in their butts, a chemical call luciferin. Yes, Manetti, from the Latin ‘Lucifer’ in case you’re wonder.” “I’m not,” said Manetti, squeezing his nostrils. Crusher went up to Chris and admired his dog collar. “How was Implant Andy?” Crusher asked them. Manetti asked how he knew the young man had implants. “Duh, man. Just look at the twink’s neck. Never lifted a weight in his life.” “Sweet piece of tail though,” Manetti volunteered. ‘Scooter, here, helped me tag him when Brunswick wasn’t looking.” Manetti patted Chris cheek. Chris was happy, had dropped his towel and started pulling unconsciously on his cock. “Anyway, when the luciferin combines with oxygen, calcium and adenosine, it produces their bioluminescence.” “Shut the fuck up, man,” complained Manetti. He’d heard Crusher go off on these coke jags before. “Wow,” Chris said. “I thought they just were just wiggling their butts, like I seen in cartoons.” He found the idea funny, wiggled his own butt in illustration, and giggled. Crusher paced to the bathroom and ran the faucet. He wet his fingers and sniffed some drops into his nose, snorting deep. “Wiggling their butts is exactly what they’re doing. They have two weeks in summer to attract a mate and lay eggs before they croak.” He brought from the bathroom two c-notes and gave them to Manetti. “This Towel Party is just another ritual like theirs, everyone wiggling their butts, only we only got one night. So, get over here, Scooter, and start wiggling your butt. One hundred to fuck him, two for a fist. What about if I want him to eat my shit?" It was hard for Crusher to stand in one place. He went to the window and opened the drapes, then decided against that, and closed them again. "No scat. No animals," Manetti stated, all business. "What about if I want to eat his shit?" "On the house." Crusher placed a rim chair next to the bed. "Okay, kid. Take a seat." Chris sat on the rim chair and stroked his dick, while Crusher squirmed under him and started twirling his tongue around the boy's hole. Manetti again raised his finger at the kid and he stopped playing with himself. "Ah, dude, you're a sloppy mess. That Brunswick's cum around your hole or Manetti's?" Chris’ eyes were spinning, feeling Crusher playing with his hole like he was, so Manetti answered for him it was Brunswick’s. Crusher tongued a variety of flavors, piss, lube, cum, digging his tip between Chris' ass lips. Chris' involuntarily relaxed his hole from the erotic twirling Crusher’s tongue was providing. A flush of Manetti's piss suddenly spurted into Crusher's open mouth. He gulped down as much as he could, the remaining simply flooded the bamboo floor. "Well, pig, I hope you enjoy fresh chem piss," Manetti said. “Free of charge.” "Okay, off," Crusher said, nudging Chris off the rim seat. "On the bed. Let's see how much of Uncle Crusher you can take." "Yes, Sir," Chris replied. Manetti had already positioned himself at the headboard and motioned Chris to lie between his legs. He had a row of poppers lined up next to him. Chris put his towel under his ass and laid back in Manetti's lap lifting up his legs. Manetti grabbed his ankles, exposed his hole, and kept his leg suspended. "Manetti, lemme see your arm." Manetti held one his out. Crusher compared the length of his arm to Manetti's. "How far up the kid's ass have you gone?" he asked. Manetti pointed to the crook of his arm, which corresponded to the start of Crusher's bulging bicep. "Let's see if I can take him to long head. Think I can stretch your pussy that far, boy?" Crusher asked, pointing a good two inches beyond his elbow. "Dunno. I hope so, Sir." He wiggled his butt excitedly. Manetti held out an open popper bottle and he took in several hits. "Oh, baby, look at this sloppy pussy," Crusher said, sending a greased hand into Chris hole up to his knuckles. "Somebody's been a busy little cunt. Look at your hole. So tight." He began trading hands without going in but pressing them harder each time. Chris pushed against his alternating hands, wanting one of them inside him. "Whoa! Look at the hungry cunt, sucked me right in. Good pussy. Gotta be a record." Chris looked up at Manetti, who tweaked his nipples. That made him hornier so he spread his legs wider for Crusher to pull out and push in another hand. So far Crusher was using open hands, not a fist. Chris was receptive, pushing a bit to get over Crushers big knuckles and accepting the girth of his wrists. Crusher was a twister and, once inside Chris' hole, like to give a half twirl stimulating the colon walls, preparing Chris to take some major forceful punches. Crusher's technique didn't hurt as much as cause an overload of stimulation every time he entered and spun his hand, every knuckle gliding roughly around Chris rectum. Manetti made him take another hit so Crusher could advance further into him. Poppers made his want abuse, which, as he got used to it, turned to desire, wanting Crusher to push in deeper no matter if it hurt. Crusher quickly got to a place where Chris’ colon was locking up, forcing him to turn to a slower continuous approach. Crusher himself let Manetti give him a hit of poppers and got into Chris' headspace, eyeing him closely for signals he could penetrate his hole more deeply. It was a silent affair, visible only by seeing tendons move on Crusher's forearms that connected to fingers, testing, twisting, prodding, retreating, advancing, finding an advantage and moving the whole hand at once, like an army conquering, disarming, taking over an inch more of new turf. An inch is mile in a body, a chamber that is conquered is slid into, a hand suddenly making itself at home. A conquered territory gives up any previous rights and accommodates the intruder: twenty-seven bones of the hand cram into a tight new space. The longer it remains the more at home it feels in the conquered chamber, both to the hand and chamber itself. The connection is as astonishing as a conquered people learning the habits of an invading army. A common language is born, a mutual cooperation. The desire for stretching, for working out cramps, for sensual explorations, what happens when I do this? An infinitesimally small movement shoots out tectonic disruptions within the body. Or nothing is disturbed, and the hand feels free to continue its journey. Crusher's hand played inside Chris like a maestro plays every instrument on stage. He'd obvious had a lot of practice, but because of the enormity of his musculature not many could take him in very far. That's why he was fascinated by how much of Chris he was able to take in such a short about of time. After the initial warm up of punching his ass then changing over to easy pistoning, Crusher laid on the bed at a right angle to Chris’ opened butt and proceeded to steadily climb inside him. Inch by inch he was soon up to his elbow, with Chris squirming and surrendering in delight. Even though Crusher wasn't yet as deep as Manetti had been, Crusher was stretching him out width-wise much farther than Manetti had. Crusher occasionally pulled out, and using his second hand, a finger, two fingers, three, eventually four, to supply an additional stretch that Chris not only enjoyed, but after a hit of poppers, participated in actively. With a determined, lasciviously expression on his face, he impaled himself on the proffered forearm and digits. Once stretched he could accommodate the incredible girth of Crusher's herculean forearm and concentrate solely on breathing into and loosening the next chamber, release any obstacle for the hand’s journey to continue. In this way, the pair, or if you considered Manetti as part of the package—tweaking Chris' nipple, holding his legs occasionally, urging him to lose himself with another hit of poppers, generally playing coach on the sidelines—this triumvirate collectively took Chris past Crushers elbow in just under an hour. As soon as Crusher passed his elbow through Chris hole, Crusher let out a whistle. "Thar she goes," he said. Chris who had been huffing and puffing through the last few centimeters, threw his head back in Manetti lap. A milestone achieved. Manetti rewarded the boy by releasing a long drool of spit that ran from his lips to the boy’s open mouth. “Who's a hole whore now?” Manetti asked. “I am, Sir,” Chris replied, with a face that alternated between anguish and joy. Manetti pinched his nips hard, a sort of congratulations. This had, however, a domino effect and made Chris squeeze his ass lips tightly around Crusher's arm. The upper arm, the humerus, before all the muscles and tendons are attached, is slightly thinner than the bones at the elbow. Manetti pinching, and in turn Chris squeezing Crusher’s arm, clamped down on this narrower area before the bicep begins, and the aforementioned long head of the bicep along with a lot more Crusher, two inches to be exact, went into Chris in a very short amount of time. An inch of Crusher's mass was a lot for Chris to take in two seconds, two inches was overwhelming, and everyone instantly felt an on-coming crisis in the making. Even coach Manetti on the sidelines looked worried. Everyone froze to see if this would be an anatomic emergency. In fact—huzzah!—the opposite was true. It opened up in Chris the new world of realizing he was far Past the Elbow! Actually, quite a bit more. With Manetti holding Chris head in suspended alarm, stroking his face in case he had to talk the boy out of panicking, Chris relished both the relief of being stretched less than a moment ago, combined with the depth of Crusher now stuffed deep and expanding further inside his colon. There was the added tender concern he saw in Manetti face. In gratitude that Manetti was watching out for him, he turned his head and started licking Manetti dark skinned cock. Happiness reined in Pleasure Island, as Chris imagined himself Pinocchio being led astray by a beautiful fox and a clever cat. Pleasure Island is where he wanted to stay with the two of them. The final seduction came when Crusher flexed his enormous bicep. Ripples of euphoria spread through Chris’ body. A new intimacy was uncovered between Crusher and Chris, hidden from Manetti. Crusher communicated through his bicep stretching Chris in the most intimate of ways. Chris communicated back by clamping down on Crusher's bicep. They both looked at each other in amazement. They exchanged communiques, a Morse code, if that's what you want to call it, telegraphed between them again and again. In communicating this way, a secondary manifestation occurred: the expansion and relaxation of Chris' hole additionally allowed Crusher to fist him deeper. Crusher saw what Chris was gearing up to do. He said one word to him: "Careful." Chris considered this only for a second before deciding to take the risk. He pushed himself away from Manetti, physically pushed against Manetti’s body, and bared down onto Crusher's entire arm. For his part, Crusher relaxed his bicep and triceps, as much as he could, and allowed Chris, who was beyond reasoning with at this point, to swallow his arm all the way to his pit. The final moment came when Chris felt the slight tickle sensation of Crusher’s bushy armpit hair brushing his hairless hole. The two of them laid there completely relaxed, somewhat exhausted, careful not to move. But Crusher was Crusher, and he ever so slightly made a muscle inside Chris. Chris gasped in astonishment. Manetti looked at him confused since there seemed to be no movement on the surface once he had taken in Crusher’s arm, but the tectonic plates inside Chris' body was enough to cause an earthquake. He tried to keep his body from shaking since he knew he was in an extremely vulnerable position. Crusher pumped his arm again. It was obscenely pleasurable, like his bowels were speaking, that the greatest shit of his life was about to occur. And, in truth, it was about to occur. With nowhere to go, Crusher started to evacuate from Chris’ body, and with it Chris’ entrails were dragged along Crusher’s arm with him. And as he had tortured Manetti earlier, Crusher continually crept back in an inch for every two given up. This lasted a long and confusing time. Chris lost track of where Crusher was in his body, couldn't tell if he was coming in or going out. Every time he realized less of Crusher's arm was in him he too had to fight against not fully impaling himself back onto Crusher's entire arm, all the way back up to the armpit. Another quarter hour flew by, then another, but Manetti wasn't looking at the time any more. You couldn't put a price tag on how far the boy had advanced or how hard it made him to see this muscleman buried in this skinny blond boy. When Crusher finally release Chris, Chris saw his arm was covered in butt slime. Bits of yellow, brown and pink spotted his arm. Chris laid there extinguish once Crusher released him, but Manetti immediately admonished him, saying, "Always thank your Top, boy." Chris slowly sat sideways on his legs unsteadily, propped up on his arm. Still he got close enough to Crusher to reach up and give him a deep and appreciative kiss. Crusher reciprocated holding his arm high in the air, covered as it was with the biological graffiti he'd pulled out of Chris’s body. Manetti grabbed the back of his neck, reprimanding him, "Not like that, fist pig." He pushed the kid’s face into the bodybuilder's raised arm. Chris made his way to his knees, placed his hand behind he back, and began licking Crusher's arm. Crusher twisted it one way then the other so Chris could find all the bit and pieces of himself traced along Crusher's indomitable arm. Satisfied, Crusher's sprinkled the remains of white powder on this dresser top and cut it into six lines. Each of them inhaled two, then Manetti and Chris went to find the final tricks of the night. *** 4 a.m. Abashed the devil stood, And felt how awful goodness is, and saw Virtue in her shape how lovely—saw, and pined His loss Ben Prior stood with six other men stroking his cock watching the tableaux on the black lacquered table. The other men along the bamboo wall recognized Big Ben, if by nothing else the multiple adornments of his cock, and were probably as aroused by his presence as by the dining room table’s tableaux. Tall, still handsome even with his shaved tattooed head, bushy chestnut beard, and his back’s terrain of welts that had become his signature. The welts from lashes he’d taken over the last few years were now permanent scars. A back as rough as a topographic map of the Alps. His scarification, brandings, and other body modification were a far cry from when he first blew onto the sex industry scene ten years ago: the cocky, brash, beautiful long-haired surfer boy, slim, sleek as a gazelle, gorgeous—the envied hunk next door. Over the years his taste in S&M grew to the exclusivity of whipping, giving and receiving, a niche of an already niche market. It was a shame the industry lost such a golden boy, unless your tastes were aligned. Riding crops, bullwhips, floggers, paddles, canes, cat o’ nine tails—he wielded them all with mastery, and knew with great familiarity both ends of the lash. In dungeons, palaces, monasteries, seedy motel rooms, basically anywhere in the world that partook in ceremonies where these instruments were employed, he was a well-known practitioner. Men paid dearly, and not just in coin, to abuse or be abused by him. How does it go? Some of them want to abuse you, some of them want to be abused by you. Indeed. Saudi princes, South American cartel chiefs, Fascists in exile, Monsignors banished to cloisters of low esteem—there were legions of men who were drawn to the persona Ben had burnished, first in Drax’s films but then by means of independent entrepreneurship. No mere Wall Street titan, Washington insider, or European monarch stood up to Big Ben and his whip. They bowed and scraped for his lash, or, when he felt a need to indulge a masochistic whim and the price was right, purchased his hide for a night, a week, a fortnight, or a month. A middle-aged club owner with slicked-back hair and mob ties presently employed him at his beach house in The Pines. A towel had been left at the club owner’s door the night before. Foregoing attending since he was a mass of bruises, scars from flogging, a broken lip, sporting two black eyes, and had been up for the past four days on meth, he’d given the towel, mask and address to Ben as a gratuity for the excellent work he performed over the last two weeks. Ben had also been up for the past ninety-six hours, but he’d endured far longer sessions and wasn’t the one needing to heal. The tableaux on the table wasn’t unique save the boy wearing a popper gas mask covering his head at the center of it all. He looked awfully young, maybe not even legal. Ben knew Tobias wouldn’t invite a minor, but hell, the kid looked like they could all get arrested for just being in the same room as the kid. Small, extremely skinny, hairless, the boy was being fucked by the wrestling world’s Santiago “The Skull” Gutierrez, a handsome man with rippling muscles, high cheekbones, almond eyes, smooth copper skin, a single tattoo draped across his chest that read I am what I am, and a big, black uncut dick that he was putting to good use. The kid was taking it like a pro, his legs spread wide for The Skull to pummel. The boy was simultaneously satisfying two others: the sculptor Baptiste Germain, whom Ben had partied with several times at the baths, a stately sixty-year-old Creole with long grey dreadlocks; and a big bear that had to weigh over two-fifty, maybe even three, who looked as if his could snap the kid’s arm like a twig. Both men were riding the boy’s forearm practically down to the table. Santiago’s gyrations were getting quicker. It was apparent he was about to nut. His pelvis thrusts became harder, pulling the boy’s hips to him faster. All at once he heaved forward, his neck arched back as he shot into the boy. He held the position for a pure moment of enjoyment, then performed a series of thrusts accompanied by embellished roars of might while he pounded his chest in an over-the-top theatrical ring-worthy performance. He unceremoniously pulled out of the kid, flung residual cum and butt juice at the boy with his dick, and walked out of the limelight. The sculptor and the bear climbed off as well and the kid flipped around on his knees, ass high, taking off his popper mask, awaiting the next comer. Ben felt the assembled men wordlessly acquiesced to him. For a moment he contemplated the small bubble butt, then noticed a mounted katana blade on a side table. He took it out of its sheath, feeling its cold, silver blade and smacked the kid’s ass with it hard. The kid didn’t move or make a sound, even though the blade left a bright red outline across his cheeks. Ben was impressed. Not many men he dealt with would have been able to keep quiet. He raised the blade higher and with a whoosh that cut through the air, the blade landed again on the kid’s ass with a tremendous crack that even Manetti heard far off in his cabana while dicking Andy. Still the kid remained still, his ass defiantly in the air. The red mark left from the previous lash was joined by a crimson bruise that made a red X on his butt. He order the kid to count to ten. The boy obeyed, and with each count he received an additional wallop on his ass. He made no protest, no extraneous whimper, simply took what was coming to him. After the ten lashes Ben sheathed the blade and set it on its mount, and approached the boy ass. He rubbed his hand appreciative over the velvety smooth cheeks, feeling the heat of the crimson bruises. He knew passing his hand over the fresh bruises stung, and yet the boy remained stoic. Only his little brother Chris could rival the silence of this kid during a beating like he had given him. He felt the boy’s asshole and pushed two fingers into it. The boy was extremely open and tempting. Ben pushed in three fingers, then quickly followed up with a fourth. The hole was drawing him in, there was no doubt. He pulled his hand out and made a fist between the kid’s cheeks. He pressed and with very little effort pushed his giant knuckled mitt inside. The kid grunted but otherwise accepted him without fanfare. He was curious about how much this boy could take. He pulled out and punched in with his other fist. He hadn’t applied lube but the kid was slick from a night of men fucking and fisting him, he didn’t need to. He crouched in a boxer’s pose, bracing himself before the sloppy gape, and pounded the hole relentlessly. The boy registered only occasional fucks and moans, farting out extraneous air along with copious fluids. Ben slowed down and exchange rapid punching with alternating deep arm fisting. The kid could not only take it, but purred deep groans of pleasure. He pulled up along his side, and wrapped an arm around the boy’s torso. With his other arm, he pistoned his forearm from shallow to deep, a depth nearly to his elbow. The kid continued burbling obscenities, begging Ben to wreck his hole. This was the youngest pig he’d ever met and it induced a long-dormant excitement. He was surprised to see he was growing his first “Big Ben” boner in over a year. This boy’s ass wasn’t going to waste. The men who hung back in the gloom started yanking faster as Ben turned the boy over and spread his legs. Chris looked up at the bearded bald guy who was about to fuck him. There was a spider web inked onto his skull, both arms were sleeves of dark ink that had fishes like in the coy pond, swimming in blue swirls of water from his wrists to his shoulders. And what shoulders! Crusher was the most muscular man he’d met but, maybe because of his height, this guy looked bigger. Lats rose from his back like insect wings, his neck had muscles that went from ears straight to shoulders, and the only thing more veiny than his mountainous arms were the veins that stood out on his cock. And what a cock. He was awestruck by he beast that was about to enter and destroyed his hole. Rings and rods sprouted in all directions. The man slammed inside of him without warning. A ripple of metal bars spaced evenly under the man’s shaft stuttered sensations he’d never before felt. Any one of them would have cause him to jump, but in rapid succession he became overwhelmed, stopped processing thought and became only aware of the sensations deep within his hole. The last thought he clung to before the onslaught of anal annihilation was where had he seen the shoulder and rib dragon tattoo before? (It was that bit of meat stuck in your tooth that your tongue keeps poking at.) Ben enjoyed watching the twink struggle with all the new feelings he was triggering in his hole. Like a xylophone, the six barbells of the Jacob’s Ladder along his shaft was playing the back of his colon and lower lip of his sphincter. The apadravya going from the top of his head to the bottom of his piss slit was driving the bottom and top of the kid’s hole wild, especially when the upward curve of his cock pushed the top metal bead against the kid’s prostate. He knew jabbing the kid forcefully scraped his prostate mercilessly. He could see the confusion and the titillation it was causing through the boy’s mask. (It was that scratch in the middle of your back that, over your shoulder or under your wing, you can’t get to.) The five dydoe piercing over the top ridge of Ben’s cock making up his king’s crown, raked across the top walls of the boy’s hole, so with each thrust by an already monstrously large cock mauling his hole, there was an extra eighth-inch of metal jewelry that added sensations from tingling to clawing in an already over-stimulated anus. Ben watched the boy’s struggling to make sense of what he was feeling, driving out thought leaving only fleeting gasps of consciousness. (It was that apprehension of greeting someone you know but whose name eludes you because the context is all wrong.) “Oh,” Chris said. Somewhere back inside his lizard brain, the dragon tattoo appeared in that photo with Manetti. On the refrigerator. Barely able to speak, over-wrought with carnal feelings off the charts, his motor functions quite in tatters, the realization was about to make him cum. He fumbled with his mask, fumbled with words, cumming as he spoke even without touching himself. “Ben,” he stated. Men along the bamboo wall shot over both of them. Time slowed down. Rain of semen, drop by drop, hit Chris and Ben. Ben looked down, and not having ejaculated in over a year, not having slept in ninety-six hours, was certain he was hallucinating. He was fucking his baby brother. The thought itself made him spew relentlessly without pause. He couldn’t stop fucking the hole he was in or break out of the feedback loop of how this couldn’t be his little brother, not here, not at a Fire Island orgy. But the squealing inside the feedback loop pieced together why the kid could take the beating he did, the same beatings he took regularly from Chris’ biological father, how thin and small he knew his brother to be, and in that feedback loop how good his hole felt. He couldn’t stop fucking while the screeching of the feedback continued, while the world made no sense. How had he gotten here? How could his hole have gotten so loose that he could punch and piston him so effortlessly? He pumped the remains of his orgasm as he removed his mask. Though Chris recognized immediately that it was Ben, at the same time, struggled with the thought that though he knew with complete certainty who he was, he couldn’t see an iota of his brother in the steroid, scarred body before him. Random pieces of Ben’s face started to come to him: the eyes, the brow, the lips, even the size of his cock. His cock. Slowly Ben pulled out of Chris, each millimeter causing a thrill mixed with madness. When Ben finally was out, the man who had real Lords and drug lords scrape before him, the man who princes and scum bags bowed before, the man who clerics begged, and middle-aged congressmen weep, fled himself in abject terror, hiding his face, stumbling for the garden gate, pining for a line he couldn’t uncross. Ever. Chris felt his hole ooze Ben’s ejaculate. With a finger he tasted it. Then tasted some more. *** Brunch Early morning fog had burned away, but left the island overcast and humid. The compound’s residence were stirring. Brunswick and Andy had caught an early seaplane back to La Guardia, to enjoy a day in the city, and then back to Los Angeles. Crusher was showering. Manetti was trying to rouse Chris with not much luck. There was a knock at the gate, and two men entered the garden with a large tan Great Dane. “Yoo-hoo,” the older of the two men said. He was in his late sixties, wearing an ill-fitting black toupee and a yellow ascot. He scanned around the compound looking for Tobias or Mitchel. “Are you decent?” “Never!” Tobias exclaimed, coming out of the main house to greet them in grey khakis and a red hibiscus Hawaiian shirt. “Boris, you old she-devil, you never age.” Boris, the man in the ascot, waved him away. The two men kissed each other on the cheek. “If you flatter him this early, his ego is never going to fit back on the boat,” said the other man, Roger, holding back the big dog. He was in his early sixties, had thin white hair grown long in back and a prominent receding hairline. Except for the flair of the yellow ascot, a jaunty accessory to celebrate the beginning of their week on the island—most likely, as a couple, their last—both men wore black. Matching black short-sleeved shirts with black cuffed Bermuda shorts. Afraid of the dog, Tobias air-kissed Roger. Mitchel came out in an untied blue terrycloth bathrobe over a lime green bathing suit, looking worn out from the night before. “Ladies, so nice to see you. Hello Wallace.” The dog wagged its tail. “Coffee’s ready. Indoors or out?” Roger brushed the air. “Indoors. Too many bugs out here,” he said leading the way with Wallace ahead of him. Tobias and Mitchel exchanged glances, then forced smiles. While the four men settled in the living room drinking their coffee, Manetti came out naked and threw himself in the pool. The events of the party were cobwebs in his brain. He’d been hard all night on Chris, but in spite of the discipline he imposed and some of the torments he put the kid through, he thought the kid had enjoyed all the attention he’d received. He also thought, if the kid every got up, he’d have a changed boy on his hands. He certainly was worshipped and adored by the men, reported Santiago Gutierrez, especially by the exalted embrace Ben showered on him, whose sudden appearance, rhapsodic climax, and then abrupt departure capped the evening for everyone. When Santiago delivered Chris finally back to Manetti around daybreak, Chris was incoherent and literally speaking in tongues. The four men drinking coffee and chit-chatting in the living room observed Manetti pushing himself off the pools gray slates, and strutting over, with his hefty meat swaying, to a stack of towels. “Surely, you’re familiar with Master Drax Productions?” Tobias asked his guests. They nodded with surely smiles. “Then you must know our adult entertainer friend, Mike Manetti?” he ventured to his guests, as Manetti, mostly dry, slid open the screen door and entered shaking his wet mane. Wallace the dog barked. Manetti eyed him with suspicion. Tobias couldn’t be more pleased to intimate his friendship with such a studly presence in his home. “Oh, don’t worry,” Roger said, admiring the broad mat of curly black hair. “He’s tougher than he looks.” “Just like Manetti,” quipped Mitchel. The men laughed as Manetti raise one of his dark eyebrows. “There’s coffee?” he asked, reminding himself to smile at the house guests. “Help yourself, in the kitchen,” Tobias said. He began filling the morticians in on what Manetti had told him Mister Drax was proposing regarding a boat purchase. He embellished the pirate and sailor story, adding some lurid details from his imagination. Mitchel nudged him halfway through a very detailed gangbang scene, to get back to the proposal. Just then they heard a splash in the pool, and saw Chris blond head bobbing up and down in the water. Boris was in an outright trance gazing after the boy. Roger looked at him nervously. Mitchel got up nonchalantly, excused himself, saying all the coffee mugs he’d forgotten to tell Mike were still in the dishwasher. He entered the kitchen with Manetti looking in several cabinets. Mitchel opened the steaming dishwasher and took out a mug and handed it to Manetti. While Manetti was pouring, he said, “Do you want to tell me what’s going on?” Manetti looked at him blankly. “This story of Chris’ last night. Some crooks. A dirty cop. This was a story on the local news yesterday. Some family was killed in Queens along with two escaped convicts. Is this part of that?” “No,” Manetti insisted. “The kid was high and trying to impress Brunswick with a far-fetched story.” “Tobias would believe that,” Mitchel said, handing Manetti a carton of milk out of the refrigerator. Manetti pour some in his coffee and gave it back. “Tobias would, I don’t. You don’t teach law for twenty years and don’t immediately see links in stories, far-fetched or otherwise. And I know you. I’ve known your family since you were a little kid. I was the first man you came out to. Don’t you know how much I’ve hated seeing you associate with someone like Drax? And this story the boys jabbers on about, I’m afraid for you, Michael.” “Don’t be. Everything’s on the up and up. Drax sent me out with cash, being he’s more comfortable without a paper trail, the IRS and everything.” “See, sweetie, this is where the hair on my arm stands up.” Theirs was a very complicated history. Tobias, to Manetti, was a client, a client he liked, but Mitchel was someone that went way back, someone he respected and trusted. Someone, time and again, whose advice he refused to heed, and whose eyes he always found it hard to meet. But that morning in the kitchen, he forced himself to, putting on his most captivating smile. “Don’t worry, Uncle Mitch. I got this all worked out. Believe me.” He put a hand on Mitchel’s shoulder and pulled him in. Hugged him and kissed his cheek. Manetti returned with his coffee and took up residence in an Eames lounge chair next to a display case of Japanese objects d’art, his towel wrapped around his washboard waist. Roger gave him a hungry look, which Manetti returned with a crocodile smile. Mitchel followed back from the kitchen and sat next to Tobias on their black leather couch. “So,” Mitchel said brightly. “Master Drax Productions is looking for a property for a sea-faring adventure and we thought of you.” “Sweetie, we’re passed that,” Tobias scolded. “We’re talking price now. Two hundred thousand, our guests have offered.” Manetti sipped his coffee, then while watching Roger, ran his tongue over his full bottom lip. “I can give you one fifty today, cash, if you give me title and bill of sale and the keys.” Boris scoffed. “Cash? You carry that much with you?” Just then Chris opened the screen door with his towel wrapped around him. The water had woken him up, but he still seemed dazed and looked at the two men dressed in black in a fog but also with a bit of suspicion. “The production company prefers cash transactions. I won’t go into detail but records, paper trails, sometimes get in the way.” Chris came and sat on the ottoman in front of Manetti. “Boy, where do you belong and why are you hiding in that towel?” Chris rose from his seat, folded his towel and sat on it cross-legged naked. Boris’ eyes almost fell out of his head. He had to shift so that his stirring cock wouldn’t tent in his shorts. “It sound shady, this no paper trail,” he said uncomfortably. “Well,” Manetti said. “Take Chris driver’s license. Sure it says he’s eighteen. It would have to if he were to be in an adult film, wouldn’t it?” Chris turned around and looked at Manetti confused. Manetti raised his brows, and Chris turned back around taking his cue. Boris and Roger examine the skinny, hairless boy. They could only imagine how old he really was. “One eighty,” offered Boris, staring as the boy as Chris touched himself for his benefit. “Sixty,” Manetti countered, leaning forward as his towel parted, displaying his round hairy balls cushioning his famously monstrous thick cock. “And we’ll throw in a free fuck for both of you—both me and the kid. Deal?” “Deal!” cried Boris and Roger simultaneously. The screen door opened and Master Drax entered, followed by his servant Jamal who clasped a large case. “Deal?” he asked scanning the faces in the room. He smiled at the boy who, while he played with himself, sat on the floor with a full erection. “Hello, Christian. What a pleasure to see you.” He inspected Manetti’s stoic face. “What sort of deal would that be?” He then shut the heavy sliding glass door, and locked it. “Hello, doggy.”

Part 6 　 I awoke sometime later. I am sure a noise had woke me up. I listened and could hear more sounds. I started to get up, when it dawned on me that my new neighbor and owner of the duplex had the noises coming from his place, again. I leaned closer to the wall and could definitely hear the sounds of sex coming through the wall. The unmistakable sound of a cock pounding a hole, with moans of pleasure. There was no talking. Just moans of pleasure and panting and the sounds of a cock pounding the hell out of a hole. I could almost imagine my own cock pounding one of my girls. I noticed I was getting hard as hell listening to it. I soon had to get my cock out and started to jack it in time with the sloppy sounds coming through the wall. I could imagine fucking and wishing I was getting some. It had been way too long now. Then, there started to come sounds of talking, almost yelling. I heard, what had to be the one getting fucked saying, "OMG, give it to me. Pound me harder, faster. Fill me with your cum." The one doing the fucking was then saying, "Oh, yeah, getting so close now. Going to knock you up and give my my babies." That sounded weird to me but whatever. I found myself getting closer to cumming now also. Just as I was about to cum I heard to fucker yell, "Here it comes, take my 10" cock and my hot cum to knock you up forever." There was a loud grunting sound and I heard both of them saying, "I'm cumming hard." As they said that my own cock erupted all over my wall with one of the largest loads I had ever let loose. Then, I heard the one who had to have been the dancer saying, "WOW, I sure tore your ass up good that time. I can see traces of blood and cum running out of you. You will almost definitely be pregnant, now." What?

A pulse of lightly scented steam rose shrouding me deeper in a mythical mist as droplets of sweat ran from my neck down my torso, I placed the palm of my hands on my young smooth chest and rubbed it in. In the distance shuffling could be heard which told me I was not alone in the steam room but the dense mist made it impossible to make anything out. I had just turned 18, and had decided as a present to myself I would venture in to my first gay sauna and my first man-on-man gay experience. Don't get me wrong. I had done my fair share of masturbating to online gay porn, and it was while searching the internet for additional sex outlets that I first encountered an advertisement for the bathhouse in which I found myself. I had had to dig deep to find the courage to concoct a convincing web of deception to convince my conservative family I would celebrate my 18th with my friends, so I would be occupied all Saturday afternoon and that evening as well. Meanwhile, I googled the bathhouse for reviews and saw some comments such as 'Guaranteed to get your ass pounded here!' and 'Full of horny fit guys in their 20's and 30's', 'Way to many tops and not enough bottoms to knock up for real', and another which read 'Notorious breeding ground'. Hindsight would have been a great thing at the time but when sensibility and the mix of adrenaline and lust clash, sensibility has no chance of winning out, and so it was with me. On the designated Saturday I left the house in mid-morning, when to the barber where I asked him to cut my hair back to a number 1, and by mid afternoon I arrived outside the bathhouse. Walking in to the small reception room I paid, got my locker key and towel, and was directed to the changing rooms just past the bar lounge. The clerk also mentioned the sauna and steam rooms were on the lower floor. As I walked through the bar lounge I noticed three men who, I assumed, were taking a break. Each gave me a furtive glance. Stepping into the locker room, I quickly changed, and then returned my locker key to the admission clerk, and then headed directly downstairs. Another wave of steam hit me as I began to really enjoy this and the thought of sex had long since diminished, I hear more shuffling a blast of cool air which was a sign that the door had been opened. I could just make out the shape of a couple of bodies, one of which was seated on the bench next to me on my left, the other to my right. Each was far enough away I was unable to get more than a vague impression. I also recall being quite struck me by the quiet. Apart from the hissing of the steam vent there was very little sound. Still, the proximity of the two men brought me back to reality and the real reason I had come to the bathhouse. Then another cool blast of air announced someone had entered the steam room. The vague outlines of various men moved in and out of my limited field of vision, each man's shape shrouded by the dense mist. A hand appeared and ran down my chest and his shape became clearly visible as he moved closer to me noticing the a well defined arm with a tattoo sleeve gave me the most incredible erection. What do I do? Should I return the stroke, or perhaps kiss him? I had no idea how this was suppose to play out. Fortunately the man was far more knowledgeable than I, and wordlessly taught me the etiquette of a steam room. His hand moved to my shoulder, then neck, drawing my head in his direction. His body and face loomed in my line of vision, the striking chiseled features of his face moved ever closer as he leaded in to my mouth, a kiss landing on my lips, which were closed. Still, suspecting my niavete, his tongue moved about my mouth, his saliva moistening my lips as his tongue slid between my lips. My lips were receptive to his advance, and my mouth partially opened only for his lips to lock against mine as his warm tongue explored mine. After 30 or so seconds of this intimacy, he pulled away, although a dribble of his saliva still connected our mouths. A smile crossed his handsome face as, having given me a warm look, he dove back in with increased intensity, his right arm, which was wrapped behind my neck, pulled me closer as his left hand grabbed my right hip, gesturing for me to straddle his lap. Obliging his direction, I positioned myself over his crotch, and in descending, my ass encountered his erection, which was rock hard, and difficult to control as it settled nestled between my ass cheeks. Still, sitting face to face with one arm now holding me steady on his lap I felt his other hand caressing my buttocks then pulling as he slipped his hand to my hole he began gently rubbing at first. Gradually one probing finger coaxed its way into my hole. Eyes wide with startlement, I tried to protest but his mouth was still locked against mine and, as the pained eased off, I clasped him about his neck and responded to his kissing as simultaneously his finger explored my hole. He pulled his finger out quickly causing my body to tense his hand rubbed my back causing a pool of sweat that he guided to my ass and rubbed it in to my hole this time with two fingers causing my back to arch slightly. In vain I attempted to moderate his activity by gripping his arms, but his sweat made it impossible so I resumed my clasp around his neck. I must admit, moreover, by this time, my mouth now completely invaded by his tongue, and feeling lightheaded from the heat and steam, I neither wanted to, nor realistically could break free from him. Every now and then the man tightened the bicep of the arm which was holding my back, which gave me a comfort of feeling controlled. I was clearly in the grasp of a very experienced man who understood positive and negative reinforcement as sporadically he would withdraw this fingers from my ass, which left me feeling an immense sensation of release, but which also left me yearning for that moment he would slid his fingers back into my ass. In one such cycle the man broke off our kiss, and, spitting into his hand, we resumed our kiss as his hand moved slightly further down my back. Almost involuntarily I felt my body rising slightly only for a searing pain to shoot through my body. Naturally I wriggled to escape it the shocking pain, but the man clamped his arm firmly behind my back, preventing me from forcing a withdraw. Breaking off the kiss, I buried my face in his neck and groaned loudly. I knew his cock head had penetrated my ass: my virginity and body were forever parting company. The man reached behind my neck with his free arm, pushing my body downwards. By this point I was so overwhelmed with pain I was prepared to forcibly raise myself off of his cock, exclaiming a loud "NO" as he pushed my body downwards, forcing me to take more of him in to my ass. I gasped for breath - my body was being pushed further and further down on his cock, my moans and cries had brought other guys closer as they watched the transformation of a virgin. Tears mingled with the sweat as I came to rest on his lap, his cock now fully immersed in my arse. Almost immediately the pain began ebbing and was being replaced by a gentle internal caressing sensation, a sensation I was not keen on ending. My ass still felt as if to be on fire, but still I didn't want to stop. Raising my face to his, my lips greeted his mouth we resumed a now incredibly sensual kiss. My ass was also now responding to its own desires, rocking to and fro with small rise and fall movements which continued for what seemed like an eternity, the pain now replaced by intense pleasure. The sudden tight locking of his arms around my body forced me to expel what air I had in my lungs in to his mouth as he sounded a loud grunt directly into my mouth. Simultaneously his cock further hardened, swelled, and went rigid as a torrent of warmth flowed into my arse, the first wave of his ejaculation now planted seed deep inside me. I tried to catch a breath but his grip was so tight I couldn't pull air in to my lungs and in rapid succession of pulses stream after stream of his seed flowed in to my body. My head collapsed against his neck as I strove to catch my breath, but the man's grip was so tight around my body I could only manage short pants. In the aftermath of his orgasm, his cock twitched in my arse, the last drops of cum oozing into my hole, as ever so slowly the man released his grip, leaving me to find I had also shot my load - without even realising as much. His mouth sought mine and we kissed deeply as I remained impaled by his large still erect cock buried deep. Bodies appeared next to us, wandering hands sought to explore, only to be quickly pushed away by my maker. He was adamant. He alone would play with me. He alone would be inside my body. Slowly the gathering crowd moved away, still optimistically lurking in the dense mist, awaiting the master to release me, his prey. We broke from our kiss and he pulled me in to his neck and locked his arms around me securely. Involuntarily I winced as pain ran through my arse: again he was pushing his hips upwards, clearly indicating he was ready for another round, so I clasped my hands behind his neck and shoulders and resumed an up/down movement. My ass might have been sore, if not completely in fire with pain, but I knew trying to stop would be futile now, especially as he had now begun his second assault on my young body. I was a quick learner. Without hesitation my head moved to his and we engaged in another sensual kiss as my ass rocked faster as his manhood continuously speared my hole. Sweat was running down both of our bodies making if difficult for us to keep hold of each other. The man thrust up, perfectly meeting my downward motion. Each time I hit bottom I moaned loudly into his mouth. He broke the kiss, looked me in the eyes, his arms tightened again around my back. I knew full well what was coming. I found myself staring deep into his eyes as he moved in for the kill. Sharply tightening his grip, the air escaped my lungs as my back tried to arch away. My chest was being crushed against his. I couldn't expand my chest to draw a complete (and badly needed ) breath. My arse was forced down harder on his cock. Letting out a low long moan, the man's cock twitched as his pushed his hips up getting as deep as could and began releasing the first of five waves of his seed firing deep in to my ass. I collapsed against his body whilst he held me tight. Finally I could at last get air back in to my lungs and, shaking off the grogginess from lack of oxygen, I panted heavily against his neck. I might have felt violated and destroyed by this man but I was also overcome with lust and desire for his sex. My senses gradually came around. I knew my body had taken enough. Again kissing the man on his lips, I slowly lifted my ass off his cock, in the process emitting a slight cry of discomfort. I didn't anticipate the withdraw of his cock would be as challenging as its entrance. The man released his grip from around my back and I got to my feet, but as I was visibly unsteady, the man stood with me, escorting me out of the steam room and into the showers where he stood next to me, stroking my back as the cool water poured over my head and body, greatly refreshing me. The man, by this time, had taken the adjoining shower head as he also wanted a clean-up. This was the first time I had the opportunity to get a clear, unimpeded view of the man. He was about six feet in height, heavily tattooed, easily in his late 20's with a beautifully muscled arms, defined torso and strong legs. Still no word spoken between us he caught me looking at him so he cupped my face and gave me deep french kiss. I placed the towel around my waist and sat down on a nearby bench to relax, and I must have dozed a minute or so, for when I opened my eyes, I saw the man was gone. A couple of men walked through the corridor, obviously assessing the situation but I decided to head home so I went upstairs, retrieved my key, and entered the locker room where I saw only one guy was delving into his locker. I opened my locker and looked-up just as the other man in the locker room moved in my field of vision, revealing his back and the tattoos which adorned his body: dead square in the middle was a biohazard tattoo and, on his left shoulder blade, a scorpion. Then turning around I came face-to-face with the man who took my virginity. He gave me a warm smile. I was not so stupid that I didn't understand the implications of the tattoos. Fear froze me to the spot: a poz guy had just shot two loads deep into my body, and his cum was still inside me. I returned his smile, stepped into the toilet, where I did my best to push his seed out, but my arse was sore and burning, and each attempt came to naught. Wiping my arse, I noticed tell tell signs of blood on the tissue. Seated on the toilet, my head in my hands, I was beside myself and angry he could do such a thing, but then again I shared the blame as I never insisted on a condom and just allowed him to fuck me. I went back to the locker room to find it completely empty. Resigned to my fate I opened the locker door to find a note which contained both a message and a mobile number. The message read "Best fuck ever. You will want more of me and when you do, call me as I really enjoyed breeding you. I'm available whenever you need me." Looking at the note I realised my cock was rock hard so I folded the note away and put it in my trouser pocket and finished changing.

I guess I am bi. Romantically, I like girls, I date them, I kiss them, I married one for 15 years... If I watch porn it's always straight porn, and when it gets kinky with girls I'm always the top, the dom. With guys it's different. It's raw. It's purely sexual, and most of all, with guys I can bottom. I can be a dirty little cum slut, and that's what got me where I am today. Separated, Poz, and still craving cock and cum deep in my hungry holes. Five years ago my wife was in Toronto, and the little slut I hooked up with on the side from time to time was likewise away in Vancouver visiting friends and probably whoring herself on craigslist. I was bored, the weather was nice, it was friday morning and I really didn't feel like going into my job as a plumber working heavy construction. I had 3 grams of MDMA in a little vial, and I decided to call in sick, spend the day in the sunshine, high as a kite. A little mini vacation for me all by myself. So I measured out 200mg (safety kids! always use a scale for your drugs!), put it into an emptied out gelcap and swallowed her down. That was at about 8am. By 9am I was rolling pretty good, laying out in bed, surfing porn on my computer, lazily stroking my cock. It occurred to me maybe I should hook up, there must be lonely housewives out there who wouldn't mind an afternoon fling with a burly construction worker, especially one with 8 thick inches and a three day load to spray. So I placed an ad in m4w, and then browsed the personals. Nothing doing, just the usual posts from hookers and guys cat fishing (that wasn't even a word then, but guys still did it, no idea why). So I started reading m4m, something I had actually never done before. I'd always hooked up down at the peepshow booths, or in a cruisiy park down by the river, but I started reading the m4m ads and came across one right away that sounded fun. ' 32 years 6'6", cock to match, seeks NSA encounter. Openminded, love a party. It wasn't the text that intrigued but the pic. A long lean body with a huge curved cock jutting out of it. He either had tiny hands, or a nine inchs and coke can thick piece of meat, and I wanted to know which. I answered the ad, we traded a few emails, and he said he would come over. I jumped in the shower, popped a viagra, and when the doorbell rang there he was. Towering 3 inches over me, he strode in like he owned the place, and I shut the door behind him...

Jeezus F. Crisco... as everyone else has said, the story is hotter than Hell and the writing is flat out awesome. A huge thanks for putting in the time and effort....

Sorry it's been so long for an update... There was a roaring in my ears, I could distantly hear the sound of a woman orgasming from the porn still playing on the television. London Keyes being roughly DP'd, a favourite of mine from way back that took place in a weird plastic and latex dimly lit dungeon, as the pinpoint of light of my vision slowly expanded out and I regained consciousness. I was slumped forward, on my knees, my head in the lap of this huge guy, my arms still clutching at his waist from where I had frantically struggled and thrashed. My throat ached a bit, and I had bitten my tongue, and I groaned and looked up at him... 'Wtf, dude', my voice was gasping. He looked down at me, almost fatherly, 'Yep, slutty is right... want me to stick around for more?' I looked at him, sat back on my heels, looked down at my steel-bar hard cock, and said 'Can you keep going?' He laughed 'friend, I took two viagra an hour ago. I'm gonna have that famous erection that lasts more than four hours, unless I wear it out in your slutty fucking holes...' I leaned forward again, found his cock with my lips, and began to suckle the tip of it. He laughed, lay back, and ran his fingers over my shaved scalp. 'That's good... Tease it a bit'. I could taste the tiny bit of cum that hadn't made it all the way out. As I slurped, the familiar metallic taste of sperm made me thirstily slurp harder, and I began to take the entire head into my mouth. I rolled it around in there, letting my teeth graze it and learning quickly that I could be a little rough with his cock. I bit down a touch, just at the line of his glans, then slowly bobbed down to take half his shaft, and began to bob, letting my teeth slide gently against the shaft in and out. I played tricks with his cock, slurping and kissing, flickering my tongue, licking from the base, then plunging it back in. His hips were rolling in time to my strokes, and I finally brought a hand up to his shaft. My own cock ached, it was so hard, and my ass had that familiar empty feeling I only get when I REALLY need to get fucked, but for now I wanted to suck. I wanted to show this guy that my mouth was not just a hole for him to rape like the first time, but that I had skill. I began to synch my hand and mouth, and to stroke longer an deeper, and soon enough there was a groan, and I felt the pulse come up his cock and flooding into my mouth in a gout of salty coppery tasting juicy load. I gulped eagerly, swallowing every drop. I sat back on my heels and smirked at him, reaching down and stroking my own cock slowly. He looked back, 'Nice work for a straight boy...'

I recently got fucked hard up the arse by a guy I know through work who has a girlfriend and who I have always assumed was straight and this got me thinking about some of the straight guys I have fucked with over the years. Over the years I've encountered a lot of guys who have claimed to be straight - and I haven't always been convinced - but some of them did seem to be straight guys who just liked having gay sex occasionally. It's often hard to tell and I'll leave it to you to judge as you read the post. For obvious reasons I have changed all the names in this story. I first became aware of that not everyone was as straight as they seemed when I had just turned 19 and I was at a family wedding in the north of Scotland. The reception was held at a country hotel and during the meal I had been cruised by one of the waiters. A little later on I was in the woods behind the hotel sucking his cock when I thought I heard someone approaching. I stopped sucking and listened for a moment, but there was no one there. I took his cock back into my mouth and started sucking him again. He was pushing his cock into my mouth and I knew he was close and after a few more thrusts he shot a nice big load of cum into my mouth. When he had finished, he pulled his cock out of my mouth and disappeared, leaving me on my knees with a mouthful of cum. I was just getting up when someone stepped out of the bushes. It was my cousin Simon. Simon was the same age as me but I wasn't particularly close to him. I was shitting myself - our family was very strict and I knew that Simon could get me into a lot of trouble if he wanted to. I was soon to learn, however, that Simon had something very different in mind. Before long his pants were down and I was back on my knees sucking his cock. He sighed contentedly as I sucked his cock and didn't object when I started licking his balls. I kept sucking him and after a while he gave a little grunt and I felt his cum spurting into my mouth. He didn't say anything as we walked back out of the woods but when we got back to the hotel he bought me a drink and rather shyly asked me if I would be willing to do it again some time. Of course I said yes, and I continued to suck him off regularly for the next few years - even though he had a regular girlfriend. We stopped when he got married, but after he had been married for a few years we were at a family function and Simon asked me if I fancied a walk. It wasn't too long before we were somewhere quiet and Simon had his cock out. He sighed loudly as I began to suck him and before too long I was rewarded with another big mouthful of cum. Simon has been married for over 25 years now and in all that time his wife has never sucked his cock. I cant tell you though how many times I've sucked him off during that time - whenever we've been in the same part of the country - I've sucked him off in hotel rooms, in his car and one time when he was in hospital for a minor operation I sucked him off in a side room just after his family had left. We almost got caught once when his teenage son came looking for him minutes after we had both pulled up our pants. I still suck him off when we get the chance - most recently a few months ago after a family party - he still likes having his balls licked and still gives that same little grunt just before he shoots his load. My next experience with a straight guy came about six months later with an older guy who was a friend of my parents. I had known Mr C for many years and had been friends with his son when I was at school. He was quite a big, hairy guy and although I didn't know the term then he could best be described as a bear. I had always found him attractive - and one time when I was at his house waiting for his son he had come into the room in just his pants and a T shirt looking for something. I tried not to make it obvious that I was looking at him but I thought at the time he might have noticed..... At the beginning of my second year at university I ran into Mr C in Glasgow. He told me that he came down to Glasgow on business every couple of weeks and usually stayed over. He invited me to join him for something to eat that evening and we went out for a meal and then a drink. I enjoyed his company and he genuinely seemed to enjoy mine. I still found him really attractive - and calling him by his first name, Carl, was a bit of a turn on. We arranged to meet up again a couple of weeks later when he was back in town. He took me for a meal and then we went for a drink. After we had both had a few drinks he started asking me a bit more about my life. I really liked him and I sensed he had already guessed about me - so I knew it was safe to tell him the truth. We started talking about things and after a while he leant forward and told me that he liked to do it with guys too. It wasn't long before we were in his hotel room pulling our clothes off and when we were both naked I wasted no time in going down on his cock. I enjoyed every minute of sucking his cock and licking his balls and soon he was sucking me. We sucked each other for a while and then I pulled his arse cheeks apart and began to lick his hole. From his reaction I didn't know if anyone had ever done that to him before but he clearly loved it, groaning "Oh you dirty cunt....you dirty fucking cunt....lick my arse....lick my fucking arse!" It really turned me on to hear Carl talking like that and I couldn't wait for him to fuck me. Soon I was kneeling up on the bed and Carl was pushing his cock up my arse. Being fucked by Carl was one of the best experiences of my life. He fucked me from behind for a while and then had me on my back with my legs in the air. He was playing with my cock as he fucked me and when he got close he began to wank me. I had never experienced such an intense fuck. I shot a massive load all over myself just as Carl filled my arse with his cum. When he pulled out I sucked his cock clean. "You are such a dirty cunt," he said with a grin. I met with Carl regularly for the next year or so and loved every minute of it. We would go out for a meal and a drink and then he'd take me back to his hotel and fuck me. I would spend the night with him and drift off to sleep with his big strong arms around me and his cum deep in my arse. In the morning I would suck him off or kneel up on the bed so he could fuck me again and dump another load up me before he went off to work and I went in to uni. Sometimes he would ask me to fuck him - and pushing my cock up Carl's meaty arse and fucking him until I shot my load up him was one of the best experiences of my life. When I had shot my load up him he would bend me over and fuck me. Sometimes when he wasn't staying over I would meet him for a drink after he finished work and a couple of time he fucked me in the toilets of a bar and one time he fucked me in the toilet of a Pizza Hut in the centre of town. It was in my final year at university that I first got together with Ewan. He was in the same year as me at university although in a different field. I liked him but didn't know him that well - I knew him through mutual friends including his girlfriend who was studying the same subject as me. He was really attractive, tall, slim and red haired. He seemed totally straight and to be really into his girlfriend but I couldn't help wondering about him. At this time I was regularly cruising public toilets for sex and a couple of times when I had been walking towards a notoriously active public toilet in the north of Glasgow, I had seen Ewan coming out of it...... That particular toilet had several cubicles and two of them had glory holes - the second cubicle from the end was the best one - as it had a hole in each wall and you could really have fun in there. One afternoon I was in there waiting my turn for one of the gloryhole cubicles and when a guy came out of one of them I went in. The hole was uncovered and I pulled my pants down and sat on the toilet for a moment before leaning forward and looking discretely through the hole. In the next cubicle I saw Ewan - backed up to the glory hole with his pants at his ankles and it was obvious he was being fucked. I was really turned on as I watched Ewan playing with his cock as he pushed back on the cock that was fucking him through the hole. He had realised that someone was watching by now although he couldn't see me and he motioned to me to put my cock through the hole. I did and soon he was sucking me off while the other guy continued to fuck him. I was so turned on it was all I could do not to shoot my load into his mouth. After a while he pulled off my cock and I looked through the hole again - the other guy had obviously cum and was just pulling his cock back through the hole. Ewan turned round and bent over I pushed my cock through the hole again and felt him taking hold of it and guiding it up his arse. I was so turned on I didn't last long and shot what felt like a massive load right up Ewan's arse. I left the cubicle just as Ewan came out of his. He looked at me with total shock on his face and without a word he was out of there - I don't think I've ever seen anyone move so fast. Ewan avoided me for the next few weeks and it was only when I ran into him on his own that I managed to have a word with him and told him there was no way I was ever going to tell anyone I had seen him. He took a bit of reassuring but after a while he relaxed a bit and I invited him for a drink. We got on well and enjoyed each other's company and one drink turned into several. I ended up back at his flat where I fucked him hard up the arse, with him bent over the bed begging me to fuck him harder and cum in his arse. After that we met regularly and he would suck my cock and then I would lick his arse - which he loved - before sliding my cock up him and fucking him until I shot my load up him. We would often go to his flat at lunch time for a quick fuck when his flatmates were not around and he would pull his pants down and bend over and I would fuck him hard and fast until I dumped a load up him. Ewan was clear that he was straight (!) and was not interested in anything more than sex and at the end of our final year he said he wanted to concentrate on his relationship with his girlfriend and we didn't see each other again. It was about ten years later when I encountered Ewan again. It was now the mid nineties and I was now living in London when I was invited to a friend's birthday lunch in a restaurant in north London. There was about 12 of us at the lunch and, to my surprise, Ewan was sitting at the table just opposite me. It turned out he was working down in London for a year and knew my friend through work. He was now married and had a child. As he was working in London for just a year, his wife and child had stayed in Scotland and he was going home to see them regularly. We got chatting and after the meal Ewan came back to my flat. It wasn't long before he was bent over the settee and I was fucking him from behind. His arse was still really tight and I enjoyed every minute of fucking him. This was in my safe sex period - although I was now starting to fuck occasionally without a condom - so I played safe and fucked him with a condom. We started meeting regularly and after we had met a couple of times he told me I didn't need to bother with a condom. I fucked him bareback and shot my load deep into his arse and after that condoms were not mentioned again. We fucked regularly after that and, although Ewan insisted that he never had gay sex with anyone else, I wasn't convinced. I was fairly sure I could taste cum in his arse a couple of times when I was rimming him - but if anything this just turned me on even more and made me shoot an even bigger load than usual up his married arse. At the end of his period working in London Ewan went back to Scotland and made it clear he wasn't interested in keeping in touch. This was pretty much what I expected and I wasn't really bothered - although I really liked him I knew perfectly well that we wanted completely different things. It was about ten years later when I ran into Ewan again. I was on a two day management course in a hotel in Manchester and late in the evening I had joined some colleagues from the course in the hotel bar for a few drinks. A group from another course were drinking at the bar and when I went up to buy some drinks I found myself standing next to Ewan. We chatted briefly - he was still married and now had two teenage children - and then I went back to join my colleagues from the course. I could see that Ewan was drinking quite heavily as the evening wore on and I saw him looking over at me a few times. I had a feeling he might be up for a fuck and took my chance when he went to the toilet. I wrote my room number on a piece of paper and headed in the same direction. I had timed it perfectly - Ewan was coming out of the toilet as I went in and as we passed each other he looked at me and I slipped the paper with my room number into his pocket. He was still drinking in the bar when I went up to my room but about ten minutes later he was at the door. I pulled him into the room and he pulled me towards him and kissed me. It was as if no time had passed since I last saw him - he was clearly up for it and soon he was wearing nothing but his polo shirt and his socks and I was sucking his cock and licking his arse. I rimmed him for a while and then stood up and began rubbing my cock over his wet arse. He moaned and I began to push my cock into his arse. He pulled back "You have to use a condom" he said. I told him I didn't have one and he groaned. He had been drinking heavily but I knew he knew exactly what he was doing. I pushed my cock against his arse again "You want this, don't you?" I said as I pushed the head of my cock into his arse. He moaned "Yeah..... I want it....... I fucking want it!" I rubbed some lube into his hole and then pulled his cheeks apart, lined up my cock and pushed. He was still very tight but I slid up him easily and began to fuck him. He was moaning now "fuck me...fuck me..." as I began to fuck him harder. I enjoyed every minute of the fuck and I wanted it to last as long as I could but the fact that I was so turned on and the fact that his arse was really tight meant that I was soon close to cumming. I fucked him as hard as I could and after a while I began to cum in his arse. I hadn't cum for over a week and I knew I was shooting a really big load up his unprotected, married arse. When I had finished breeding him and pulled out he pulled on his pants, trousers and shoes, kissed me and left the room. I haven't seen him again since. Part 2 to follow

This is my first ever attempt at fiction, so please be kind, guys! Chapter One: Monday, part one. It started like any other Monday shift in a sauna. Quiet. We had three or four regulars milling about the place but that was about it. Boredom had struck. I grabbed the phone out of its cradle and slipped it into my pocket knowing it would only ring should a customer turn up. I closed the staff only door behind me and headed upstairs. It was time to do the rounds... SIGH! Oh, how rude of me! My name is Alex and I'm 23, short dark brown hair, deep brown eyes and I would say I am what probably gets categorized on dating apps as 'average' body build. My cock is nothing special, about seven inches, fairly thick and uncut. Anyway I reached the top of the stairs and pushed open the first door on the right. The grunts and moans of the porn playing echoed through the empty upstairs but there was no one in sight. I carried on and, in turning the corner, I walked straight into Rob knocking him backwards. His towel dropped and my face reddened. "I am so sorry Rob! I was just doing my rounds!" I stumbled over my words embarrassed that I'd made him drop his towel. "Don't sweat it, kid," came his husky reply, "pass me it back would you." I had known for some time that Rob had a thing for me but was never sure he was my type. Rob was about 40, a chubby hairy bear of a man. Now I should probably explain I am a slut and, as a slut, I either go without underwear or (at most) wear a jock to work in the hope that when my shift is done I can get a little action. Today, however, Rob had a different idea. Turning my back to him, I bent over to grab his fallen towel, and in so doing my loose shorts slowly slipped over my cheeks, the cool air alerting me to the fact my ass was now on show. Before, however, I could even reach around to pull the shorts back around my waist, I felt the soft nuzzle of Rob's warm cock head rub down my crack. "Rob, behave man!" I exclaimed. Rob, however, wasn't listening. In one thrust he was balls-deep bare in my ass. My lips parted and a single whimpering moan of pleasure was all that slipped out. To Be Continued.

I haven’t written in a while as all my last several fucks have been relatively ordinary, which is to say one-on-one, or at most getting two different loads by the end of the night, but that all changed tonight. I was horny as fuck, drinking wine, and smoking a couple of joints with some friends when this thick veiny-dicked dude called me, saying he wanted to come over to breed my hole. He’s an older man, 48, hairy, well built and with those cocks that for some reason have a protruding lower vein like some misshaped fruit, making the dick hard to ride and kinda painful but once it gets going it's clear he'll wreck the hole he is fucking. True to his word he came right over, but sadly didn't take long to cum. Still I rode him for a while, squeezing my asshole to make sure he opened me well, and as planned, he soon blasted his load deep inside my guts. Afterwards we chatted a bit while I checked Grindr where I learned a friend from school was going to the bathhouse downtown so I reached-out to him, suggesting we go together. He readily agreed. The only day the bathhouse opens all night is on Saturday, until 8:00 AM Sunday morning, so as to catch all the horny party men on the way home. I was cautiously optimistic I'd get several loads without the necessity of fending off rubbers. We got there and my friend and I walked into the dry chamber and I started to blow him. He’s got a really thick and curved dick, so I swallowed it whole and was soon jumping on top of it as seven to nine guys gathered to watch. I counted them as I checked out their dicks, beckoning each one to come forward for a blow while I got fucked. While most of the guys were receptive to my invitation, there was one man who was playing shy most didn’t come over, but eventually he stepped forward and, after some effort, I had his exceptionally long, monster dick which I finally got down my throat, as the man's balls bounced against my chin. After several minutes of working monster dick, I decided to give my jaws a break, so I released the monster dick as I also slid off my friend's cock, and turning around, decided I'd finish off my friend with a blow job. The monster dick, however, was not so easily the discouraged as, without any preliminaries, the monster dick slid into my ass, giving me a vigorous fuck. The audience was getting bigger, and another guy approached us and took my hands towards his cock, which was thick, veiny, long, big - in short, a cock I'd be happy to breed me. “I’m about to cum. Where do you want it?” asked the monster dick in my ass. I couldn't effectively answer him as I was deep-throating my friend. Instead I reached behind myself, grabbed him about his waist, and did my best to hold him steady until he blew. Moaning and grunting, the man stood still until his balls released his sweet liquid in my guts. Two loads so far. Not a bad day. He withdrew and to my great pleasure, the thick, veiny, long cock I noticed earlier slid into my ass. It may have hurt like hell, but the idea of having a dick stirring the two loads inside me helped me take it like a man. He fucked me for a while and was soon announcing that he’d cum soon. “You want it? Beg me for it”, he commanded. Fuck, is attitude got me going. The're nothing like a man who recognizes another's need to be recognized as a cumwhore. “Breed that hole, man, leave that load deep and don’t pull out till every drop is in me”, I said, making sure I was heard. He groaned, moaned and was soon awarding me with my third load of the night, withdrawing only after I relaxed my ass muscles, releasing his cock to make its departure. After this I stood-up, stretched, retrieved my towel and walked straight into the little dark room that’s next to the first floor terrace, hoping as I did so, that some of the crowd would follow me. As soon as I got in a found his big bellied hairy guy just sitting there in the darkness with a really low hanging dick. I was soon on my knees deep-throating that soft meat, that sadly wouldn’t get hard for another while. Fortunately I saw a skinny shadow come towards me. The skinny guy thoughtfully guided my hand towards his crotch where, hot damn, I found more big dick. It was amazing. He turned me around, pushed my head down to continue sucking on the big bellied guy and shoved his dick in my ass. Fuck yes, another big dick was now stirring the three loads in my hole. He fucked me hard and fast, being really loud with the grunting and making sure our skins clapped against each other. A crowd formed in the darkness, and people kept trying to grab my chest and arms and hard dick. When the grunting and moaning got more intense and then quickly subsided I turned around with him still in me and asked “Did you fill that hole good?” “Fuck yes,” he replied, a note of satisfaction in his voice. Abruptly I heard someone moan in the darkness as one of the onlookers came. How the exchange between me and the top could get someone off in a dark room is beyond me, but who am I to judge? He pulled out and I felt something big open my ass. I couldn’t fucking believe I had another big dick mixing up his DNA with the other four loads I had inside. I sensed this guy was older, and his dick was something out of this world - one of those huge cocks that completely fills-up and stretches open a bottom's cavities. The guy leaned over, presenting me with some welcome poppers, giving me time to take several huffs before he proceeded to plow me hard, using a methodical, rhythmic pattern of thrusts that reduced me to a true fuck hole. It was fucking perfect. He asked me for the poppers back and took a hit, telling me he’d come soon. I said aloud “Please fill that hole, sir,” and he followed suit in perfect order. Now, five fucking loads one right after the other from five fucking big dicks don’t happen often where I live, so I had to cherish the moment. Another dick walked behind me and I felt someone lean on me and whisper my name, asking “How many loads to have there, you cunt?” I knew it was my buddy, who I had accompanied in this trip to the bathhouse. "Five," I replied, a smile on my lips. I sensed he was jerking himself off fast, and his cock head was colliding with my ass lips. “Get ready for the sixth,” he said, shoving his terribly thick dick in me. His cock was that which pushed me over the line: I went from spongy to rock hard in seconds, and a load blew out of my cock within a minute or so, leaving the room redolent with the smell of cum, sweat, poppers and ass juices. I turned around and we kissed, celebrating a very successful visit to the bathhouse. After that I got my towel, walked out of the little dark room, took a shower and called a taxi. I'm now heading to bed, the DNA of six different men swirling inside my ass. I can only hope not much will cum will show-up when I make my bathroom call tomorrow morning. Wish me luck.

Thank you ejaculaTe for taking the time to post! Your words definitely encourage me to keep going.

Part 3. Aaron's face lit up into a beaming smile, “Hi…you can’t go out looking like that with cum splats in your hair” as he manhandles me into the cubicle I had just left and followed me inside... I wanted to say “No” but somehow the word just could not come out and as I bent down to get some toilet paper to wipe my hair Aaron trapped me in a bearhug from behind and rubbed his drain-pipe like cock in my arse crease and I melted into him. He continued rubbing there marking his territory until I began thrusting back against him in submission. “Spin round and face me and sit on the john” I eagerly comply, “Get it out and start sucking” Aaron commands, uncaring if anyone outside can hear us as I fumble with his belt – all fingers and thumbs, nervous, excited and so horny I could cum right there and then! Eventually I free the monster, so easy as he has come commando this time, slide his jeans down to the floor I let my thumb and index finger close around his shaft, just about halfway down. I move my grip towards the head of his cock. His precum already flowing freely as it spilled out and over my hand, running down his shaft toward his pubes on the one side and his balls on the other. My tongue caught the tasty slippery liquid before it got to his scrotum. My mouth quickly sucked in his head, my tongue feverishly exploring his frenulum, then circling around that lovely pronounced, rubbery edge of his corona. My taste buds alive to the mixed flavours of piss, sweat and the beginnings of cock cheese. I let some saliva and precum drool flow out of my mouth and down his shaft, my fist spreading down all 10 hot velvety inches. I moved forward so that the head of his cock was pressing against the back of my mouth. With my free hand I encircled his balls lightly pulling him toward me, I swallowed another two inches of his cock and then held on for the ride as my gag reflex kicked in hard. As soon as my gagging became manageable, I breathed deeply and swallowed the rest of his slippery pole. I gave him about three or four full throat strokes where I pulled back still keeping him in my throat before pushing forward again, then pulling off so that I could breathe. I pulled my mouth all the way back on him, letting his cock go past my lips, and slowly bob forwards until my nose was pressed in to his pubes and his balls pressed in to my chin, then letting him slide back until just before his cock head left my mouth before repeating the process again and again. I heard someone enter the toilet next to us but we were so into the assault on my throat that neither of us had any intention of stopping, or so I thought…until Aaron abruptly pulled out and said, "look through the hole." I notice a big black hand in front of the hole making a motion like he was wanking and as I sat back he looked back, doing a double take seeing two of us…“Put your cock through the hole” Aaron directed, so without hesitation I unzipped and stuck my dick through the hole for him. The black guy immediately took my dick in his hand and began stroking it. It felt good to have his big hand stroking my so far neglected dick. After a minute of stoking he started digging his hand in my pants like he wanted access to my balls so I unbuckled my belt, unsnapped my trousers letting them fall to my ankles and he immediately started rubbing my balls and exploring my freshly shaved pubic area. All the while Aaron had his dick pressed in my crack easing me forwards until my pelvis could go no further allowing the black man easy access as he now went from massaging my balls to stroking my dick and I was really getting into this masterful hand job he was giving. Not content with playing with my balls he started slipping a finger back towards my asshole only to find Aaron’s cock resting there dribbling copious amounts of precum over the skin. Aaron pulled back so the man could finger my ass for a minute or two until oh so gently Aaron eased me to turn around and expose my ass to the glory hole. This was not what I wanted but for some reason I am putty in Aaron’s hands willing obeying his every command. How is it such a young lad with his big dick has such command over me? What happened next was totally unexpected. I figured he would finger me some but no he was playing with my asshole with his tongue. It felt great I love being rimmed by James my husband so I pushed my ass harder up against the hole to give him complete access to me. After a couple of minutes of his tongue I felt him stick one, then two spit lubed fingers in my ass and start working them in and out. My dick was super hard and I was stroking it for all I was worth as he continued to finger me. He pulled his finger out and I knew what to expect next… In his rush to fuck me his dick missed my hole poking sharply at skin between my legs. This was not what I had bargained for when I stopped by this lunchtime but I was way too worked up to stop it now. He pulled back, changed angle and pushed hard, hit bullseye and I could feel the head start in my hole but he could not get it in me. He tried again a couple of times and still could not get his head to pop into my hole. I decided that maybe a little more lubrication would help so I turned around and dropped to my knees and stared at his dick. It was big! I now understood why it wouldn't fit...his cock was super thick and I could wrap both of my hands around it and the head still stuck out. He had to be a to a good 8 inches round as well as in length. I started licking the head and took him into my mouth and I started giving him the wettest, sloppiest blowjob I could. After a couple of minutes of wetting his dick I stood back up and backed my ass up to the hole again. Only to have someone outside bang on all the doors, “Come on open up, there’s a queue out here.” The black man hoisted his trousers and was out of there like a shot. Aaron pulled off some toilet paper and stuffed in the glory hole, pulled the chain and was gone too, leaving a very surprised old guy as he walked in to find me still in the cubicle! I was late getting back to work and could not understand why I kept getting odd looks from my co-workers as it took a while for the penny to drop, I still had cum in my hair. Oops! another episode to follow shortly guys.

For me, it varies. If I have a steady FB, or I'm in a FWB relationship, I like everything from slow penetration and hours of sharing one another's body to being forced into the mattress and plowed like a field. In those situations, I don't mind being dominated. I still have some limits -- do NOT choke me unless I'm asking for it right in that moment -- but yeah, use me however you want. By the same token, I enjoy just spending time worshipping his cock, or feeling him eat my hole before he slides in, balls deep, with no overt display of dominance. On the other hand, if it's a random hookup, a bathhouse fuck, or a gloryhole, I want to be used. I'm not going to see them again, I'm not going to know who they are, and I'm going to enjoy being a hole for their enjoyment. Fuck me like the slut I can be, and sure whore me out, and yeah, have me taking cock long past the time I thought I could, but don't think my creampied ass means I'm less of a man. Dominate me, but don't denigrate me. And on that note, I don't really like being demeaned. Yes, I'm a bottom, and yes, I will occasionally enjoy filthy talk and being told what a nice hole I have, or how open I am, or how good it feels to have those other two loads coating his cock, but I'm not the sort of person that gets off on being called trash, or worthless, or any other sort of derogatory term.

Don’t do it! Go on PrEP then let him have his way with you. Not worth it for a “hot guy”, there’s always a another “hot guy” around the corner and perhaps the next one will be neg and want to have you around longer than a one night stand!

8. Jay "He came in you, didn't he?" Tucker asked me. I couldn't quite believe it myself either. Six hours ago, I was chatting with a girl, hoping to get her home. But now, a second man had just cum in my hole. Even though I barely knew him, I was still milking his dick, trying to get every drop of thick white cum out of him. I had a nagging memory, of high school health class, of gay friends telling me their fears, that this wasn't a good idea. That I was putting myself at risk. But there was a bigger imperative that I couldn't ignore. I wanted more. More men. More dick. More cum. I would worry about the aftermath later. "Yeah," I said, smiling. "He did." Damon had shot his load in my hole. The very idea made me happier than I ever remember being, and I never wanted it to end. "Lucky," Tucker said. Damon pushed his dick into me once more. It also pushed his load deeper into me. "Don't worry," Damon said. He pulled out his cock, leaving me suddenly empty. "There's more for you." Tucker swallowed and forced a smile. "Great," he said, but I could see the terror in his eyes. I wondered what it had been like for him, getting fucked so intensely that he had passed out. I wondered what he had thought about, as the blackness enveloped him even as Damon's cock continued its relentless assault. The fear must have been overpowering, yet there was nothing he could have done about it. But the thought quickly drifted away from me. All I could think about was how my ass was an empty void, and how much I wanted another dick in me. "Looks like that hit the spot," Aiden said. I nodded, not sure what the right answer was. "And that you need another cock up your ass." I nodded my head again. "Let's leave these two," he continued, then turned to Tucker. "I'll check up on you guys later. And Tucker, make sure you keep him happy." "Yeah, uh, sure boss," Tucker stammered. I looked down; I didn't want to meet his eyes as I went off with Aiden and left Tucker alone and unsupervised with Damon. I noticed that his cock had shriveled up like mine and wondered what the cause was; Damon's dick was semi-hard, and Aiden's was straining against the white underwear he had on. "Good boy," he said, then motioned for me. "Come on. I have some new friends for you to meet." The lights had been turned down even more, and I almost lost Aiden in the darkness. At least his white underwear gave me something to follow. Eventually, he stopped by the bar; it was an oasis of light, with a small light suspended over it. There was one other man there, a man a little shorter than me, wearing only a pair of red sneakers. He was thick with muscles, had a thick, trimmed beard and broad, and sported an amazingly hairy chest. Through the neatly trimmed chest hair, I could see a few tattoos. Even soft, his cock was still thick and long, hanging down over balls clearly heavy with cum. "Alex," Aiden said to the man. "Hey," Alex said. "This is Jay. He's new here tonight." Aiden turned to me. "This is Alex. I'll let you guys get to know each other properly." "First night, huh?" Alex asked. I nodded. "Welcome," he said. He reached over and ran his hand through my chest hair. Alex's fur was darker and thicker; next to him my light brown chest hair seemed almost non-existent. "You're a cute one." "Thanks," I said. He grabbed my arm and pulled me against him. His skin was warm and he smelled like a man, a bit sweaty and musky. If I needed any other reminder of his masculinity, his dick was pressing against my thigh, already semi-hard. Before I could say anything else, he leaned in, lifted his head up, and kissed me. The height difference was a bit disconcerting, that he was both shorter and the more dominant one. But I quickly forgot about anything other than the feeling of his body next to mine and his tongue in my mouth. "See what you are doing to me?" he asked as he broke off our kiss. I looked down and saw that his cock was now nestled between my legs and pointing straight forward. His cockhead was just nestled against my hole. "Nice," he said. He pushed his hips in, letting the head rub against the cum leaking out of me. "You've been fucked already, haven't you?" he whispered in my ear. "Yeah," I said. "Three times," I continued, blushing. It felt odd, to be admitting how many men had used me. I wondered what time it was and how many hours had passed since that first, almost innocent, kiss with Rod. "Nice," Alex said, pressing his furry body even closer to me. "That's hot," he said. "Especially on your first night here." "Yeah," I said. I mean, it had felt nice having another man cum in me, even if it hadn't ever happened to me before. It felt natural to be gently grinding my ass against Alex's dick. But, everything was still so new and confusing. I had been indoctrinated into heterosexuality my entire life, and suddenly a new door had opened for me. "It's been fun," I finally said. "Good," Alex said. He had an arm wrapped around me. It made me feel safe. "Want to have a bit more fun?" he asked. "Yeah," I said. I pushed my hips against his, feeling his dick slide against my hole. I wanted it inside me. I stopped worrying what people thought about me. I stopped worrying what I thought about myself. I focused on what felt good. I focused on what I wanted. "I want you. Inside me." "That's what I want too, boy," he said, and kissed me. His beard was surprisingly soft on my face. "But first, that hole needs to be eaten out. Follow me." This time, he held my hand, dragging me into the dark room of men. Out of the corner of my eye, I thought I saw Damon and Tucker arrive at the bar right as we left. But before I could confirm, other men stepped into my vision, some naked, some with jockstraps, but I as I saw now, no one was fully clothed any longer. Alex guided me to a corner, then pushed me up against a wall. It was forceful, but not rough, and my hole twitched in anticipation. I remembered how good Rod's tongue had felt against my asshole, and I instinctively pushed out my ass so Alex could bury his furry face in it. He got down on his knees behind me and pressed his tongue into my crack. "Oh yeah," he mumbled. "Gotten fucked good, I can tell." "Yeah," I moaned, as he pulled my ass cheeks apart, exposing my hole to his explorations. It was a bit uncomfortable, to be exposed like this in front of a stranger, but at the same time, my heart was pounding in pleasure. "Oh god," I moaned as he rubbed his beard against my hole. It was just as soft as it was against my lips, and I couldn't wait to feel his dick inside me as well. "So fucking tasty," he said, as his tongue pushed into my hole. I wanted him inside me, but at the same time I was conscious that he was lapping up the cum that had been injected into me. I wanted him to stop; those loads were mine to keep. The men had injected them deep into me. They had marked me, let me share some of their masculinity. But, almost as quickly as I had that thought, I wanted his tongue to push deeper. I needed to open myself up to him, and allow him to experience me as intimately and as completely as the other men had. I reached down and grabbed my dick. Despite how turned on I was, it was small and soft. I was aroused as I had ever been, but yet, my dick was being recalcitrant and stubborn. It didn't matter; so far, all the men had been more than satisfied to use their stiff manhood against my hole. Still, I couldn't help but play with myself. "That's it boy," Alex said, between diving back between my cheeks and returning to my hungry hole. "Play with yourself." Notwithstanding my hand on my dick and his mouth on my hole, I remained perversely soft. I glanced around; the men were stiff and hard, their cocks straining against their underwear and sliding in and out of tight holes. The men were proud of their dicks and the pleasure each one got from their erections. All around me, there were men, enjoying their bodies and their cocks. I wondered what was wrong with me. Alex pulled away from my ass. I could feel how wet he had gotten my hole with the combination of his spit and the semen still dripping out. He stood back up and turned me around. We kissed; his whiskers were wet and the fluids dripped into my mouth. I had only tasted my own cum before; I recognized the familiar salty bitterness of semen, but the flavors were different from the times I had tasted mine. I was tasting the semen that had been fucked into my hole. It had been so long since I had tasted another man's spooge. He hadn't called me a disgusting cocksucker yet, so I licked his beard again, this time intentionally and carefully. I thought I could taste each man who had pleasured himself with me. Rod's semen was like a fine whiskey, dark, mature, and intense. Damon's semen had an edge to it, the bodily fluid equivalent of a chip on his shoulder. But the differences didn't matter. What mattered was that each man had offered me such a special chance to get to know him, and that I had been able to receive their seed. "You like that, huh?" Alex asked me, as I licked his beard again. "Yeah," I said. I was a bit embarrassed with my admission. I wasn't supposed to be hungry for another man's semen, and I tried not to meet his eyes. "Nothing wrong with that. There's plenty more for you here." He motioned to the men around me. I looked around. On my left, a boy, not much older than myself, was kneeling down in front of a hairy, muscular, older man. The older man's chest hair was flecked with grey, but his cock was stiff and thick, and sliding in and out of the boy's mouth. On my left, another young guy was leaning against the window, his legs spread with a tall black man forcing a massive dick into his hole. "Here's one for you," Alex said. He put his hands on my shoulders and pushed me down to my knees. My face was even with his dick. Instinctively, I opened my mouth and Alex's cockhead slid in, like two magnets clasping together. I looked up, Alex was staring down at me, smiling. "Go ahead," he said. "Your mouth feels great." I ran my tongue over his dickhead, licking up the pre-cum from his piss slit. "Oh fuck," he moaned. "You're good." It wasn't long before his dickhead was pressing up against the back of my mouth and demanding entrance to my throat. I didn't want to gag. I had seen girls gag on my own dick and it seemed disrespectful to Alex to reject his manhood like that. "It's your first night out," Alex said, smiling and stroking my curly hair. "Just relax. There's plenty of time to get used to this." I swallowed, and his cock slipped into my throat. It was an invasion, even more so than Rod's cock sliding into my asshole. It was easier to disassociate from the ass fucking than it was from a cock pushing its way into my throat. I closed my eyes, focusing on the feeling of invasion. I wanted Alex to be inside me, to feel the pleasure I could give him. "Fuck, that's a nice throat," he said. I re-opened my eyes and looked up. His head was arched back, but I could still make out the expression of happiness on his face. I put my hands on his muscular thighs, balancing myself against his muscular bulk. They were thick and hairy, the way a man should feel. I turned back to his cock, focusing on the thick erection pushing its way into my body. Far from gagging on his dick like I feared, it felt good to have it in my throat. I was enjoying being down on my knees, servicing this hot, hairy, hard man. It felt good to be able to take Alex's cock, to be able to accept such a precious gift. I closed my eyes and let myself get lost in the pleasure of sucking dick. Alex's thick cock pushed into my throat. I might have gagged once or twice, but as intense as it felt, it was little consequence to Alex, and therefore, it wasn't important for me. Instead, it was just my way of thanking him for the pleasure of his dick in my throat. Once my nose was buried in his pubes, I lost track of time. Even a century wouldn't have been enough time to give him the pleasure I wanted. "You're enjoying this," Alex said, finally breaking my cocksucking reverie. "I can tell. The way your throat feels on my cockhead." I opened my eyes and looked up at him. His was smiling at me, his brown eyes wide in the dim light and the pleasure. I could see a tattoo across his chest; there was black text, but I was in the wrong position to read it. However, right in front of me, there was another tattoo, a red one, three interlocking semi-circles with barbed ends. The symbol looked familiar, dangerous and a bit sexy. However, it was hard to place it. Alex saw me staring at it. "You like it?" he asked. Even with his cock buried in my throat, I nodded. "It's my warning symbol. Just in case you had any doubts." I nodded again, not entirely sure what he meant by a warning symbol. No man as beautiful as him, with a cock so perfect needed a warning symbol. "Maybe you can earn one as well," he said. I nodded again. It didn't matter what he said. The only correct answer was to say yes, to give him any pleasure he wanted. He reached down and played with my hair. He ran his fingers through my thick curls, gently pushing me further down on his cock. I had thought I had gotten the full length of it into my throat but with his guidance, I found another inch of manhood disappear into my mouth. I gagged again, but the intense agony of it was merely my small gift towards Alex's pleasure. "That's it," Alex said. "Take it all." His voice was deep and resonant. I wondered if the entire room could hear him telling me what a good cocksucker I was. I glanced around, but the other men hadn't seemed to break their relentless rhythm of sucking, fucking, and making out. It was just me and Alex, at home in our universe of masculine pleasure. "Fuckin' sucked it hard," he said, as he released the pressure on my head. "Mmmmph," I managed to say, as I gasped for air. He had pulled his stiff shaft out. I was empty; there was only the puddles of cum in my ass to remind me of the men that had fucked me. However, the empty feeling in my gut was secondary to my need for air. I was gulping down air, smelling the heat and sweat from the men in the room. However, at close quarters, the dominant scent was Alex, a wild, masculine musk that reminded me of the old locker room on campus. My dick twitched again, but I knew it was still worryingly soft. He pulled me back up right and wrapped an arm around me. Although shorter, his arms were long and wrapped with muscle. He reached up, his thick beard rubbing up against my stubble, and kissed me. "You want me inside you?" he asked, before pressing his warm lips against mine and forcing his tongue inside of me. "Yes," I said, without hesitation. All that was important and all that was correct was to say yes to Alex's every sexual need. I had already let two men penetrate me. I was not in a position to deny him the simple pleasure of fucking me. "Yes," I repeated. "Good," he said. He kissed me once more, before skillfully spinning me around and leaning me up against the tall window. In front of me, spread out like diamonds were the lights of LA. It was mesmerizing, but even so, when Alex pressed his dickhead against my hole, I closed my eyes. I wanted to concentrate on the feeling of him pushing into me and possessing me. He pressed his hairy chest against my back and wrapped his arm back around me. I felt safe in Alex's embrace. It was both masculine and caring, a concept that had been alien to me only eight hours ago and was now almost natural and eternal. "Relax," he whispered into my ear. "This is for both of us to enjoy." I exhaled and he pressed his shaft into me. He was just as hard as ever, and his thick shaft filled me up, more than satisfying my deepest needs and urges. "Wet hole," he said, as the accumulated cum greased his path into my gut. "Fuck," I moaned. "That feels good." "Hell yeah," Alex said. His dick continued its relentless thrust into my body, pushing the semen already inside of me deeper into my guts. For a moment, I realized the danger that I was exposing myself to; there had been the endless, embarrassing high school sex ed classes with the unremitting reminders of the dangers of sex with a condom, much less the risks of unprotected sex. But the fear quickly passed. Alex was muscular and strong, healthy and fit, and it was hard to imagine any danger beyond his dick being too big for my hole. Or not big enough to satisfy my insatiable needs. Something had gotten to my head. My mind kept on slipping to sleazier thoughts and I was dangerously sanguine about the raw and intense sex I had been enjoying. I had let Alex penetrate me so easily, and his raw cock up my hole felt so natural and perfect. I remembered the bumps of cocaine that Aiden had given me and wondered if that was affecting me. Or the pipe that Damon had given me to smoke. Alex pressed his body against mine, his furry chest rubbing against my back. "Look out the window," he whispered. "All those lights." I nodded in agreement. It was beautiful, a private world that just he and I shared. Alex continued. "So white, intense. Like pools of sperm." He gently twisted my head back towards his, and we kissed. His tongue pressed into me, and I wasn't sure if I had ever been happier in my life. Alex's dick was now deep in my ass, thrusting in and out, rubbing the accumulated spooge into my body. I relished the feeling, that the two loads Rod had given me, the load that Damon had given me, and soon the load that Alex with gift me would be permanently a part of me. My dick twitched at the thought of the men marking me. "Mmmm," Alex whispered in my ear. "Tighten up that ass. Milk my dick dry." I tried my best to squeeze my ass around Alex's cock, but after three men, it felt loose. But he moaned each time, so it must have been having an effect. "Nice hole," he said. "We're going to have to play some more." He let his hand drift down towards my groin and it quickly found my dick. He played with it, but I remained just as soft as always. "You party tonight?" "Party?" I asked. I had no idea what he meant. "You know, tina? Crystal?" I realized what Damon had been letting me smoke. Friends had talked about crystal meth, how it fucked you up, sometimes permanently. But this wasn't fucked up. This was pure amazing, and if it lasted my entire life, it wouldn't be nearly long enough. "Yeah," I said. "Yeah, I have been." I blushed. I had just admitted using some crazy insane drug to this hot man. I was terrified of how he would respond and even the few seconds he paused before responding was fearful agony for me. "Nice," he whispered into my ear. "We need to PnP together. Damn hot tweaked out muscle bottom," he said. It was dirty and depraved and it made my dick twitch in pleasure. "Tonight?" he whispered. I was surprised he was asking me a question. He didn't need to do ask me anything. All I wanted him to do was to take what he wanted from me. It was my pleasure to give him whatever he required from me. "Yeah?" I asked. "Can I cum in you?" he asked. "Breed you?" I started nodding even before he had finished speaking. My desire had passed mere want, and it was now a fundamental need of mine to get more sperm inside me. "Yes," I said. "Of course. Cum in me. Breed me. Mark me." "That's what I want to hear," a new voice said. I looked away from the cityscape in front of me to see that Aiden had re-joined us. The two men, Alex and Aiden, might have been brothers, just separated by twenty-odd years. In the light from the window, I noticed how Aiden's chest hair was flecked with grey, and immediately wondered what it would look like with my cum sprayed across his chest. "A hungry boy." "Fucking hungry hole," Alex said. The two men kissed, as Alex pushed his dick deeper into me. I watched them make out, their eyes closed, each of them lost in their own private world of pleasure. "I'm going to breed your boy," Alex whispered to Aiden. "Fucking load him up with my seed." "Good," Aiden said. "I know he'd like that." Aiden ran his hand across my body, over my chest, down my flat stomach, before finding my traitorous dick. Despite my arousal, it was still soft, flaccid, and small. It was good that I was getting fucked, otherwise, it would have been an embarrassing situation. Aiden leaned down towards me and whispered into my ear. "I'm glad you're making so many new friends tonight. I'm glad you came to the party with me." I could only nod in agreement. "Feels good," I murmured, as Aiden pressed his lips against mine. His tongue pushed into my mouth, as he stroked my dick. "Him inside me." "Good," Aiden said. "It's supposed to feel good. Just enjoy it." He kissed me again. "Don't hold back. Don't be afraid. Everything is going to be just fine." "I want him to cum in me. Give me his seed." It was so strange to be saying those words, but yet it felt so natural. When I set out to the club that night, it was supposed to end that I was the one fucking some chick. I was the one who should have been injecting my sperm into her warm pussy. But instead, it was my hole that was getting defiled and degraded. "Tell him that," Aiden said. "Let Alex know what you want. What you need." It wasn't a command, but yet I knew there was no way I would ignore his request. It felt so reasonable and natural to tell Alex that my hole was his to breed. "Please, Alex," I said. "Cum in me. Give me your seed." "Is he?" Alex asked. I was confused, but then realized the question was directed at Aiden. I tried to figure out what Alex was asking. But, right as I focused, Alex pressed his dick back into me, and all I could do was moan in pleasure. "Nah. He's practically a virgin. But he's spoken for." Aiden stroked my dick, and the sensations overrode the foreboding I had about what he had just said. "Spoken for?" Alex asked. The way he said it gave me pause. I didn't want to be anyone's possession. I had just gotten out of my parent's house, and it was time to be my own man. But I remembered how protected I was when Rod wrapped his arms around me. Or how safe I felt with Aiden looking out for me at the party. Or most of all, how Alex cared for me enough to give me his load. Around these men, I was going to be ok. "Yeah," Aiden said. "But that doesn't mean the two of you can't have fun tonight." "You're right," Alex replied. He continued. "Fuck. This is going to feel good." Where Damon had been forceful and careless, Alex's every stroke was intentional and planned. As his cock slid in and out of my hole, I realized Alex had only one goal he was mindlessly pursuing. It was the goal of every red-blooded man, the only goal we had in life. It was to spread his seed far and wide, to impregnate every available pussy, whether willing or unwilling. Every thrust and parry of his cock was carefully planned and executed to push him closer to that fundamental masculine need. "It feels good, doesn't it," Aiden whispered into my ear. "His cock, inside you." I nodded. It was hard to deny what he had said. Alex's cock was sliding in and out, each stroke bringing him closer to that essential relief Alex needed so badly. Just as badly, I wanted to give him that relief, and the thick spurts of man-juice it entailed. It felt so dirty, so sleazy, but also so good. "Yeah," I finally said, lost in the pleasures of getting fucked. "I want your load," I grunted to Alex. "Give it to me." "Oh fuck," Alex grunted. His strokes were no longer the long, deep thrusts. His pace was faster and he was forcing himself right to the edge. "Oh FUCK," he grunted again. "Give it to me," I said. I had never craved something this badly in my life before. All I wanted was this man to cum in me. I wanted him to breed me. I didn't understand it when Damon had first told me he was going to breed me. But now, getting bred by a hot man was the only thing that mattered in my life. "Fucking breed me," I said. "OH FUCK," he said, this time ramming his cock deep into me. I felt Alex's cock pulse and surge and his thick, wet, cum fill my gut. Each man had been better than the last, and Alex's orgasm was practically a religious experience. "TAKE IT," Alex grunted. In the center of my torso, the wetness grew as Alex drained his balls into me. The perfection and peace of that moment, the moment where his semen filled me up, was going to be a feeling I was going to chase for the rest of my life. "Breed me," I grunted. I was on the verge of tears, so happy that Alex was impregnating me with his seed. "Fuck, this is nice," Aiden whispered. "You taking that hot load." "TAKE IT," Alex grunted once more. He was in his own world, where the only thing that mattered was his cock and how good it felt. I squeezed my ass, massaging and milk his dick. I tried to tell myself it was just to give pleasure to Alex, but I knew that my single focus was getting more seed in my hole. "Fuck, you're a hungry guy," Aiden said. I squeezed my hole again, and was rewarded by a visceral grunt from Alex plus another squirt of his precious jizz. It landed directly into my rectum.

@lecheroxxl: Bear in mind that, contrary to what you may read in some areas of this site, few of us committed bottoms actually seek to harbor or spread disease of any kind. Most of us, upon finding that we have been infected, will be out of circulation for the course of treatment, not only for the sake of our own recovery but to prevent passing illness to others as well. I don’t play unless I test clear. I refuse to knowingly put another person at risk. I can’t address the gifter/chaser/stealther culture and to what degree it’s reality versus fantasy - I just know that I’ve never actually met anyone who really wanted to be Typhoid Mary.

5. "You need another hit from the pipe," TJ said. "I do?" I asked. My head was swimming already. I had already done more tina than I had planned, done more poppers than I wanted, and now TJ was suggesting that I continue the process. "Yeah," TJ said. "Get you to the next level." Before I could protest, he had stuck the pipe in my mouth, and was already adjusting the flame on the torch. "Tweaked out faggot boy," he said, as I started to inhale the thick clouds. "Make it good for me," he said. I focused on the pipe and the tendrils of white vapor forming in the bowl. It was far easier than the alternative, which was to focus on my now empty hole. The loads from the three different men were mixing inside of me. My body was absorbing the sperm, learning and incorporating the jizz into a permanent part of me. I would never be able to say I was a pure white man again. "That's what I want from you," TJ said, as I sucked on the pipe. "Get you properly fucked up for a fucked-up night." My lungs were nearly at bursting, and I paused for a moment. "Little bit more," TJ said. I took one last gasp from the pipe. Mercifully, TJ took the pipe from me, rather than forcing me to ask the black man to stop forcing drugs on me. "Now, hold it for me," TJ said. "Focus on my cockhead," he continued, guiding my head back down to his dark, hard shaft. I was getting used to TJ's cock, and this time, the head slid in easily. "Just the cockhead," TJ said, reminding me to not go too deep on the cock. I ran my tongue around the thick head, savoring the pre-cum that was dripping from his piss slit. In the moment, it didn't matter that TJ was black. "Fuck that's good," TJ said. All that mattered was that I was able to give him some pleasure. "Ooph," I said, finally unable to hold my breath any longer. I exhaled, and the thick cloud obscured my head and TJ's dick for a moment. I was suddenly aware that the door was still open. Anyone walking by could see that we were partying. Not that it was a problem; everyone at the club was probably on at least something, if not several drugs. "That's nice," TJ said, and gently guided my head back to his cockhead. "Feels good. Your mouth on my dick." I took the tip into my mouth and licked off a bead of pre-cum. I didn't care that it was pre-cum from a black cock. I didn't even care that the door was wide open and anyone walking by could see me servicing a black man. All that was important was that it was a pre-cum and I was the lucky cocksucker who got to lick it up. "Just keep on doing that," TJ said. I obliged, working my way up and down his shaft, teasing out a few more drops of pre-cum. "You need another hit," TJ said. I shook my head. I had done more tina than I was used to, and it was time for me to slow down. "No," TJ said, contradicting me. "You need another hit." The tone was clear; I had no choice in the matter. I slowly pulled off his cock, carefully lapping up all the mixed pre-cum and spit from his shaft. TJ had the pipe ready, and as soon as my mouth was empty of his dick, he stuck the glass stem in my mouth. "I want you to do a nice big hit," he said. He held the torch under the bowl and carefully heated it up. It seemed like it should have been empty by that point, but the bowl quickly filled up with the thick white clouds. I inhaled slowly but deeply. Like sucking off the black men, getting fucked by a Latino, or all the other things I had done that night, I knew I was doing something I would regret later. But in the heat of the moment, it seemed like the right thing to do. "That's it, cocksucker. Show me what you can do with a glass cock." I stayed focused on the pipe, making sure that as soon as the bowl re-filled, I drained it. "Damn, that's hot. Seeing you suck down those clouds," TJ said. He was smiling, and I wondered what he had planned for me next. Finally, my lungs were filled. I nodded. TJ shook his head. "I know you can do more," he said. "Hungry faggot like you," he continued, and left the torch under the bowl and the pipe in my mouth. I gasped and inhaled even more of the thick clouds. At this point, there was no more air in my lungs; it was all drugs. "That's it. That little extra is going to send you flying," TJ said, and finally, mercifully, removed the pipe from my mouth. He guided my head down to his dick and then started to suck on the pipe himself. "Oh yeah," he grunted, careful not to lose too much of the drug. "Fucking good stuff." As I sucked on his cock, he took a long hit from the pipe. One hand, he used to adjust the torch, but the other rested on the top of my head, just in case I had any doubts about my job at the moment. It was obvious that he wanted me to hold the hit. I did just that, even as I wondered if I would pass out from lack of air. Finally, I couldn't hold it any longer, and I exhaled my hit. "That's it," TJ said. "Get you up in the clouds." I dared to look up at him briefly and saw him staring off into the distance. TJ's eyes were glazed over in that familiar haze of drug-induced pleasure, where all that mattered to him was the pipe and my mouth on his dick. "Mmmmmm," he moaned, as my mouth went back down on his thick, dark shaft. "Just what I'm needing right now," he continued. I looked up and saw him exhale a thick cloud. Even as high as I was, I couldn't help but want a little more of those wonderful white clouds, and the way they pushed our boundaries and limits. "One more, I think," TJ said, as he stuck the pipe back in his mouth. It was another leisurely hit from the pipe, making sure that his lungs were filled with the white clouds. I wanted to make him feel good as he held the hit, so I forced myself as far down on his dick as I could. Although I only made it about two thirds of the way, he still grunted appreciatively, and pushed my head a bit further down. I fought off the urge to gag. "Mmmmm," he groaned again, as he finally put the pipe and torch down. I glanced up. His eyes were closed as he enjoyed the simple pleasures of getting head. There was enough light from the open door for me to see the smile playing on his face. Finally, he exhaled, and his head was enveloped by the cloud. By the time it drifted down towards the floor, TJ's eyes were open, and he was staring down at me. "Fuck," he said. "This is damn good shit. And you're not a half bad cocksucker, either." My stomach did a flip when he complimented me, as perverted as it seemed to be happy about a nigger complimenting me on my talents sucking his dick. "You think you're ready for a nigger to fuck you?" he asked me. I pulled off of his dick, just long enough to confirm I had heard him properly. "You want to fuck me?" I asked. "Me?" he answered, albeit slowly. There was the languid pace of speaking that I knew was how some men responded to the drugs. I ran my tongue around his cock. He deserved nothing less than my utter devotion to his ebony shaft. "Me?" he asked again. "No. Not yet. Waiting for the magic hour." "Magic hour?" I asked. "Yeah," TJ said. "Magic hour. You'll know when it is. But don't worry. It's not for a while yet. Plenty of time for you to have fun." "Yeah?" I asked, and went back down on TJ's cock, waiting for him to explain more. The room grew darker. It took me a moment to realize that it was someone standing in the door. "He as good of a cocksucker as he looks?" the stranger said. I started to turn my head to get a glimpse of him, but TJ put his hand on my skull and held me in place. "Oh yeah," TJ said. "And his ass has been pretty popular as well." "Fuck," he said. There was a bit of an accent to his voice, almost French, but with a hint of a song. "That's hot. Bareback?" "Is there any other way to fuck?" "I gotta breed a hole," the stranger said. "Knock that faggot up." "That's what he's here for," TJ said. "Just a hole for our pleasure." The stranger was now behind me, his cock pressing up against my asshole. Unlike the earlier men, I could tell he was circumcised. There was not the softness of the foreskin cloaking the stiffness of his phallus. This time, there was no buffer between me and the stranger. "Right on," the stranger said. "That what I think it is?" he asked. Even though my lips were still wrapped around TJ's dick and I was staring at his curly black bush, it was obvious that the stranger was talking about the glass pipe. "Yeah. You want a hit?" "Hell yeah," the stranger said. "First things first though." From somewhere unknown, he produced a bottle of lube, and let a few cold drops of it land on my hole. "He's got a few loads up there already. Not sure you'll need that." "So much the better." In a gap in the music, I heard the bottle land on the bed next to me. His cock pressed up against my hole. The three men who had fucked me had done their job well. My hole was open and loose, and at best, I could only put up a token resistance to his thick cock invading me. "Everything is better when it's the way Allah intended it," the man said. "Allah," he had said. The accent was Arab, from the former French colonies. I had been fucked by two Latinos, a Greek, and now a Muslim. When TJ had said I would be fucked by all the colors of the rainbow, he had not been kidding. "Allah," he had said. His dick had slid into me easily. The accumulated cum had lubricated its passage, and I could feel his balls slapping against my ass. I was continuing down a bad path: I was letting men of all ethnicities and religions fuck me. I wanted the familiar pleasure of a white cock, a good Christian cock, not this sand nigger forcing himself on me. "Here you go," TJ said, passing the party supplies to the latest stranger pounding my hole. "Nice," the stranger said. There was the familiar hiss of the torch, then the slowing of his strokes as he took the deep breaths of the drug. "Fuuuuck," he moaned, then pushed his dick further into me. "Fuuuuck," he moaned again, pulled out, and slammed back into me. "Fucking nice hole," he said. The tina cloud drifted down over my head. "Do another," TJ said. The stranger shoved his dick in to me; at the moment, I was little more than a dick holster for him as he got tweaked out on the crystal I had brought. It was a good feeling, making him happy in so many ways. "And don't hold back on this faggot's ass. He's due for a good fucking tonight." "Oh yeah," the stranger said. "Gonna make him feel like the faggot he is." I already felt like a worthless faggot. My throat was stuffed full of Black cock, my ass was dripping with Latino cum and it was stuffed full of Arab cock. It was hard to imagine getting any lower than being a plaything for these virile, horny, hungry ethnic men. I was a white man. These men should be taking care of me. The anger flared for a moment, but only for a moment. My thoughts were intense but fleeting. The stranger pushed his dick deeper into me, and my imagination jumped to the possibilities of an Arab cock deep in my gut. "Oh, I think he feels like that already," TJ said. The torch was hissing, so I didn't expect a reply from the stranger. TJ continued. "Don't you? Cock in both holes. Must be in faggot heaven." I nodded in agreement, feeling TJ's dick press against my throat as I moved my head. "Fuck," TJ moaned as I did so. "That feels good." He pushed my head down, making me take a few more inches of his dick. I fought back the urge to gag; TJ deserved better than me rejecting his shaft like that. "Ins ‘Allah," the stranger said. "How much cum does he have? He's so wet." "Just a fucking slut, getting what he needs," TJ said. A white cloud floated past my head. I heard the torch again. The stranger was doing a third hit. The horrible tweaker need kicked in, and I wanted that hit to be mine. I didn't want him smoking all of my stuff. "Yeah. Get what you need," TJ said. "I've got plenty more." I had forgotten that TJ had been smoking his own pipe. He must have at least a bit more crystal. Even a small amount would be enough to keep the party going for a few more hours. There was a pause. I could hear only the loudest of the puffs from the pipe over the music. The music had shifted. It was no longer the thumping techno music. Now, it was a deep house mix of a 1970s era sleazy porn movie soundtrack. I wondered if it was a harbinger of what the night had in store for me. "Oh god this is a hot fucking hole," the stranger finally said, as the clouds slowly filled the room. "Use it," TJ said. He took the pipe back from the stranger. The Arab put his hands on my hips and start truly to pound my hole. It was intense enough that I had to brace myself to keep from totally impaling my throat on TJ's dick. I wasn't totally successful, and another two inches of TJ's shaft disappeared into my throat. This time I wasn't completely successful in repressing my gag reflex. TJ leaned in, holding my head in his hands and forcing me to keep his cock buried in my throat. "Fight through it, faggot" TJ said. "This is what you were born to do." "OH FUCK," the stranger said. "This is fucking amazing. His ass. Milking my dick." "Yeah?" TJ asked. "You like that? "Oh, hell yeah," the stranger said. "Well, not hard to make it happen again." "Fuckin' A'," he said. "Bring it fucking on." "Better get him ready for it," TJ said. He fumbled on the bed and found the bottle of poppers. "Big hit for me, cocksucker. Then all the way down." I nodded dumbly. It was hard to believe that this was happening to me, and I wasn't just watching a nasty porn movie. But it was hard to deny the sheer reality of it. Buried in my throat and my ass was a dark, hard cock; coursing through my veins was far too much tina, and now under my nose was a fresh bottle of poppers. "Hold it for me," TJ continued, as he took the bottle away and screwed the cap back on. He dropped the bottle on the bed, then rested his hands on the top of my head. I gulped a little extra air, then swallowed. TJ's cock slid smoothly into my throat and before I realized it, two thirds of his black shaft where nestled deep in my throat. "Ready?" he asked; it was unclear if the question was directed at me or the Arab man. I nodded, although it was far more acquiescence than agreement. "I've been ready," the Arab said. With the permission from the both of us, TJ pushed down on my head, forcing his cock deeper into my throat, way my point of comfort. The results were immediate and exactly what I feared. My body rebelled against the invasion, and I was racked with visceral discomfort and agony. "Oh, fuck yeah," he said, as he slammed his dick in and out of me. "Fucking milk my dick. Make me cum in that slutty white hole of yours." TJ relented for a second, and I gasped for air. I remembered wondering if he had really just called me a slut. But then, I tried to count the men that had fucked me. There was the first stranger. Then there was Jose, and then Demitri. That didn't even count the anonymous black cocks I had serviced at the glory hole, or the very first man, TJ, in the back room of where I worked. The latest stranger was right. I was a slut. I tried to say it in my head. "I'm a slut," but I couldn't do it. Despite the reality of my position, I couldn't quite admit it to myself. However, my brief moment of clarity was quickly yanked from me. It had only been enough time to take a quick gasp, before TJ pushed me back down on his cock. "Make me feel good, cocksucker," TJ said. "Wanna see you choke on all of it." "You think he can take it all?" the other guy asked. "I know he can. Because I'm gonna fucking make him take it all." TJ was leaning in, pushing me further down on his cock. I was struggling against him, trying to do anything but have his dick buried in my throat. He pressed his face up close to my ear. "Don't fight it," he said. "It's going to happen. And if you don't fight, you might be able to enjoy it." I froze. "Hell yeah, faggot," the stranger said. "This is gonna be a night to remember." TJ pushed my head down. Before I realized what was happening, another inch of TJ's thick cock disappeared into my mouth, and his cockhead pushed further into my throat. Even if it took me a moment to understand what had happened, my body's response was immediate. I started to gag uncontrollably as spit and drool dripping out of my mouth and down TJ's shaft while I fought to regain my composure. "Fuck," the stranger said, as his dick slid deep into my ass. "Fuck," he repeated. "Yeah?" TJ said. "You gonna breed the faggot?" "Fuck yeah," he replied, as his pace picked up and his dick hardened. I was still desperate for some relief; TJ's dick was almost completely buried in my throat, and I couldn't remember the last time I had breathed air. But, I realized that my body's spasms of discomfort must have felt like the most intense dick massage the man had ever gotten. "You've got me fucking on edge." "Breed him," TJ said. "That's what the faggot is here for." He leaned in towards me. "Aren't you faggot? Here for a real man's pleasure?" I nodded as best I could. TJ's dick was uncontrollably slipping deeper into my throat and it dripped pre-cum directly into my stomach as it continued to choke off my airways. It felt like I was getting precariously close to passing out, but the promised oblivion never arrived. Instead, seconds stretched into an eternity as the stranger's cock slid in and out of my body, and TJ's cock bored its way deeper in my throat. "This feels fucking awesome," the stranger said. "I'm going to remember this." "Go for it," TJ said. "Mark your territory." "Oh, fuck yeah," the Arab said. In my heightened state of awareness, I was acutely attuned to his every action and motion. His dick had been thickening and the drip of pre-cum was now a steady stream of thick man-juice. "Getting close," he admitted. "Do it," TJ said. The top of my nose was brushing against his wiry black pubes. I had swallowed almost all of his dick. I felt like I was going to be sick, but whether it was from the throat fucking or the utter humiliation of gagging on a nigger dick, it was hard to tell. "That's it faggot. Take all of my big black cock." "He fucking swallowed it all," the stranger said. He slammed his cock into me. "And took all of my rod. Fucking slut," he continued. He pulled his dick out and forced it back into me. "Fucking slut," he repeated, as he repeated his actions. "Fucking take my load." His cock twitched, spasmed, and spurted. A jet of sperm shot down the length and directly into my raw hole. I had taken one more strange man's load, which was just another step down the dark and depraved path I now found myself on. "Give it to him," TJ said. "Make him feel you breed him." "Inshallah," the stranger said. Another surge of pressure traced the length of his dick, landing deep in my hole. "Inshallah," he repeated, even as he was inseminating another man. I wondered if this quiet prayer would be heard, and if it was, what would be his god's response to it. "Inshallah," he said once more, as another jet of sperm landed in my ass. "Fill him up. Breed that slut hole of his." "Inshallah," he repeated. The sperm was flowing freely from his cock. As TJ had commanded him, he was marking my hole with his seed, making me his personal fuck toy. "Fuck," he muttered, as the spurts grew less intense. "Hole milked my balls dry," he said. "Right on," TJ said. Mercifully, he released his grip on my skull. I took the opportunity and gasped for breath, unsure what TJ or the stranger had planned for me next. "Made that hole yours, huh?" "Fuck," the Arab said. "Faggot hole sucked that load out of me." "Feels good," TJ said. "Doesn't it? That feeling when your balls are totally drained of cum." "You know it," he said. "Gonna sleep well tonight." He slowly pulled out of my hole. The chance to breathe freely had not diminished the acuity of my senses; I could feel every drop of the accumulated jizz ooze past his cockhead as he pulled out. It was an amazing feeling, but it was also painfully obvious that this was the feeling of subjugation. It was hard to imagine how much lower I could go than to have some anonymous Muslim guy fuck me raw and cum in me as a black man choked me with his dick. "Big load?" TJ asked. "More than enough to lube him up for you," the stranger laughed. "Oh, it's going to be a while before he gets this up his ass." TJ shook his dick, even as his cockhead was still lodged in my mouth. I eagerly swallowed the extra few drops of pre-cum that leaked out. "I still have his throat to destroy." "Won't be able to talk in the morning." "All a faggot needs to know how to say is 'Please,'" TJ said. I couldn't see his face, but his tone betrayed not the slightest hint of hilarity. "Twisted," the stranger said. He had just the head of his dick still inside me. "You're a hot, sick fuck." His dickhead fell out of my ass. A bit of jizz dribbled out. It was warm, but it quickly cooled down as it dribbled down my leg. He slapped me on the ass. "Hope you know what you got yourself into," he said to me. He stepped off the bed and wrapped the towel around his waist. "Door open?" he asked TJ. "Open. Gotta find the cocksucker more dick." "Nasty, twisted faggot," the Arab said. His voice was clearer, less muddled than earlier. The fuck-fog was starting to clear, and he had a moment of lucidity. "Sick," he muttered.

7. Damon The wife had left for the weekend, visiting her sister, and it was my chance to do everything that she didn't need to know about. I slammed back into the boy. Aiden had introduced him, but I couldn't remember his name. James, maybe. Jay, maybe. It didn't matter. All that mattered was my cock, and how all eleven inches was buried deep in his defenseless hole. "Give me that pipe," I said to the other boy. His name was Tucker. I had fucked him the last time Tanya had visited her sister. I remembered him because he had passed out when I forced the last inch of my cock into his hole. I didn't bother to stop. His hole had stretched open to accommodate and welcome my dick and I was not going to turn down such a pleasure. Besides, Edward had given Tucker a safe word. It was not my fault he had fainted before he had a chance to use it. "Yes, Sir," Tucker said. He handed me the pipe; it was still relatively full of crystal. After her sister, Tanya was going on a work trip. I had several days to enjoy myself, and I was going to do it properly. I took the pipe and torch, and started to heat it up. "Now we're really going to have some fun," I said. Well, at least I was going to have some fun. Tucker and the boy Jay, well, they were the toys that I was going to have so much fun playing with. Hopefully, I wouldn't break them. But, if I did, there were plenty more faggots where they came from, hungry for my thick, long, black cock. I stuck the pipe in my mouth, and inhaled. The drugs were clean and potent and I sucked in thick clouds, letting them fill my lungs. It had been a while since I had partied, but Edward's monthly event was the perfect place to indulge. It was a collection of horny men and eager boys, where the only goal was pleasure. The drugs were plentiful, and mercifully, the condoms were non-existent. "Oh yeah," I grunted, trying to hold as much of the hit in as possible. I pulled out, until just my dickhead was inside Jay's hole. My shaft was wet and glossy. Since I had used only the smallest amount of spit as lube, most of it was cum, relentlessly injected by other men at the party. "Fucking slut," I said, then slammed my cock back into his tight pink hole. His hole made a lovely squishing sound, as my dick rubbed the accumulated spooge into his hole. "Oh god," Jay moaned. It was hard to tell if it was pleasure or pain. It was harder to tell if I cared or not. "Take it, faggot," I grunted, finally exhaling the crystal cloud. "Take my hard fucking cock." "Another one, Sir?" Tucker asked. I had handed him the pipe, and he was offering it back to me. "Why not?" I said, and took it from him. "The night is young, and we are all just getting started." Once more, Tucker dutifully held the torch under the pipe as I sucked down the thick clouds. It felt good to be getting high again. My tolerance wasn't as high as at previous times, and even the few hits I had done had gotten me flying. Aiden had mentioned that Jay was a novice, but that was hardly my concern now. The drugs were flowing through my blood, concentrating in my hard cock, pushing me forward. Another hit was going to take me to the next level, and I hoped that Jay would be able to keep up. "Think he can take it?" Tucker asked me. I gave him a sharp look. "Sir?" Tucker added quickly. This is what I loved about these parties. I was the dominant man here, and the faggots did what I told them. Outside of the penthouse, I was just another black man, subject to all petty indignities and insults. But here, I was a god among men, my status in direct correlation with the size of my black cock and the wrath with which I used it. I didn't have to ask for anything; from the finest drugs, best alcohol, and tightest holes, it was provided to me as if I were born to it. And when I fucked, I could fuck the way I wanted: without mercy or compassion. It was not making love, it was fucking, and any pleasure the bottom got was a personal affront. My lungs were full, so I nodded almost imperceptibly to Tucker. He took the cue, and pulled the torch away. "Please?" he asked, and I nodded. He took the still-smoking pipe and inhaled deeply on it. As good as Jay's hole was, it was only enough to whet my appetite. Tucker was going to be my main course, and he would need to be flying if he wanted to take what my mind was plotting out for him. I slammed my cock back into Jay, as I exhaled my hit. The young man shuddered, but he quickly controlled it and let me take advantage of his hole. "Give him the hit," I told Tucker. Jay was the appetizer; I would get him ready for the next man, and he would get me ready for Tucker. I wanted to deliver Jay tweaked out, cummed up, and broken down. It would take him some time to learn his role as a faggot, a plaything for men, but the men he would meet tonight would be excellent teachers. I exhaled my hit. The thick white cloud engulfed the three of us, and I could barely see the glow of the torch through it. Tucker knew what was coming for him, and he was getting prepared the only way he knew how. "I'm sorry," Tucker whispered to Jay. I don't think he cared if I heard. Tucker pressed his lips against Jay's and exhaled the hit into the other boy's lungs. As the drug began to hit, I could feel Jay's hole relax and open up. Of course, it just allowed me to penetrate further into him. The two faggots made out, but I didn't care. The longer Tucker kissed Jay, the longer Jay had to hold the drugs in his lung and the higher he would get. He was already starting to shake a bit; he was a novice crystal addict. "Oh fuck," I moaned, as my dick slipped deeper into the boy. It seemed impossible that I could fit that much meat into Jay, but the boy had taken all of it. I pistoned it in and out of him, pushing myself closer to the eventual release. "I'm gonna breed your faggot hole," I grunted. That piqued Jay's attention. He broke off the kiss with Tucker, turned his head and stared at me. He was still wearing his glasses. It was a small thing, but made him seem even more naked than if he were without them. "But is it safe?" he asked, as he exhaled his hit. The cloud was dense, but not dense enough for my liking. "I dunno. Are you on the pill? I've gotten two girls pregnant already," I said. "And did I tell you to exhale?" I grabbed his arm, yanked him back up, and whispered in his ear. "You're gonna do three things for me, faggot. First, you're gonna do a proper hit from the pipe and hold it for as long as I want you to. Second, you're going to let me wreck this faggot hole the way I want to. And third, you're gonna thank me properly when I breed you. You got that faggot?" "Yes," Jay said, gasping for breath as I forced my shaft into him once more. I twisted him arm a bit more. Jay yelped in pain and my cock twitched in pleasure. "Yes what, faggot?" "Yes, sir," Jay said. This time it was my turn to shiver. There was Nothing like hearing a faggot call me "Sir" to get going. "But, maybe, can you not be quite so hard?" "Fuck, faggot," I said, and slammed into him as hard as I could. "Oh god," he grunted. No one around us even looked up. The noises of men dominating other men were often loud and agonizing. Many of us found them arousing. I twisted his arm a hair more. He was starting to sweat, but he still smelled like expensive hair products. Aiden had said it was his first time at the party, and I was glad I could make it memorable. "Sir is more than enough for me," I said. I released his arm; the faggot's ass clenched again as it flopped back to his side. I loved how it hurt more when I released it than when I held it in. "Now, do a hit, and see if you still want to ask me to go slow." "Yes, Sir," he said. A bit of swagger had left his voice. The job was not fully done; that, of course, would take weeks. But I had started the process. "Yes, Sir," he repeated. He was swinging his arm slowly, bringing sensation back and finding out how badly I had pulled the muscles. "This time, I want you to do it," I turned to Tucker. "Give him the pipe and torch." Tucker handed them to Jay. As Jay stuck the pipe in his mouth, I pushed my cock all the way into him and held it there. "Make it a good hit." Tucker was a dutiful faggot, and explained how to hit the pipe to Jay. "Hold it a little further away. Let it melt. Only when the bowl has filled do you inhale." I forced myself not to pull out and slam back into him, but it was difficult to restrain myself. Right in front of me, a boy was turning into faggot, and it was my dick that was doing the conversion. Jay was a good student, and it didn't take long before his lungs were just as full of crystal as his ass was with my cock. "Your turn," I said to Tucker. He smiled, and took the pipe from Tucker. As Tucker hit the pipe, I grabbed Jay's waist with one hand and wrapped my other hand around his mouth and nose. He started to struggle, but I held on tight. I pulled his head back, and rested my chin on his shoulder. "Listen, faggot," I whispered into his ear. He nodded. "You are here for men like me. Your mouth, to suck cock. Your ass, to take cock. Your lungs, filled with tina. Your little faggot dick, not my problem. I reached around and slapped his balls. I felt his ass tighten in pain. "Fuck yeah, faggot," I said. "That feels good. Fucking good. You wanna do that again?" He shook his head back and forth, but it was pointless. "Doesn't matter what you want. It's about what I want." I slapped his balls again, this time harder. His body jerked but it only served to impale him on my cock. "Fuck faggot. You want a real man's cock, don't you?" Jay nodded. There was no enthusiasm, nor any fear in his motions. The tina was clouding his mind, and I wasn't helping it with my hand over his mouth and nose. He was starting to shake a bit, but it was hard to tell if that was the crystal hitting him, or his body beginning to black out. Not that it mattered. His ass was tight and warm around my cock, and I could feel the other loads of semen squishing around inside of the boy. If I knew Aiden, by the end of the night, Jay was going to be dripping sperm. "You want my load, don't you?" I asked. Jay nodded again. It was weaker than even just a few seconds ago. He reached up and tried to pry my hand from his face. "Mmmlease?" he managed to get out, wasting a bit of precious air. "When it's time," I said. His body was now definitely shaking, and the clenching and relaxing of the muscles was not just limited to his legs and arms. His anus was one extended, exquisite muscle spasm. He was milking my load, and I was struggling not to erupt inside of him. "When it's time, you're gonna get it. Big, thick load of my sperm." My dick was throbbing, and it was all I could do to keep from cumming. But I wanted to prolong the pleasure. It wasn't time to seed his hole. Instead, I released my grip on Jay's mouth and toned down my intense pounding of his hole. I felt his desperate gasps for air, even as both he and Tucker both exhaled their thick clouds of crystal. I kept Only the head of my dick inside of him, waiting for the crystal rush to hit. "Not yet time for me, faggot. Gonna enjoy this hole a bit more," I said, slowly going in and out in short, careful strokes. I could do this all night. I would do this all night. All the things I couldn't do with women, with my wife, I could do to the hapless boys at Edward's party. Destroying a hot, tight asshole. Blowing giant clouds of crystal meth. Choking a boy until he passed out. Breeding a man with my seed. The night was young, and I had hardly begun. The slut took a deep breath in, and I felt his hole relax. The hit of crystal was finally taking effect. It began at the center of his body, his young, nearly virgin asshole, and radiated out across his wiry frame. But I didn't care about his body. It was his ass that I was focused on. I slammed my shaft into him. He gasped, exhaled, and whimpered. Deep in his guts, my dick trembled and some pre-cum leaked out. "Hand me that pipe," I told Tucker. It was going to be a fucking good night and it was time for another hit. The young man handed me the pipe. I held it up. Leo had packed it well, and there was still a nice pool of tina at the base of the bowl. I took the torch and began to melt it, carefully rotating the pipe to keep the drugs from burning. It didn't take long for the drugs to melt and the bowl to fill. I inhaled the thick clouds, letting them fill my body. The drugs would push me to a state of mind few had ever seen, one where the darkness took over, and I existed in a perfect balance between happiness and regret, pleasure and anger, love and hate. "That's a big one," Tucker said admiringly, as I continued to suck on the glass pipe. Jay craned his head back, trying to watch, but Tucker did his best to hold it in place. "He's doing it for you," he whispered to Jay. "I know," Jay said. My dick quivered again, and another drip of pre-cum landed in the boy's hole. I was going to have to do another hit after this. I only knew one way to enjoy this boy's hole, and it was full-out, balls-to-the-walls, no-holds-barred manfucking. If I was to do it properly, I needed to be totally fucked up. I held the hit for three deep strokes into Jay. It felt like hours, as each fat, hard inch plunged into the boy's hole. I could feel the cum he had already collected slip past my cockhead, lubricating it on its mission deep into the boy's body. My own cock was now dripping a steady stream of pre-cum into the boy, further marking him as the playthings of a true alpha. "Do another one," Tucker said. "Jay deserves it. You deserve it." I exhaled. "I think I will," I said. I had already decided. But with Tucker's urgings, the majesty and mystery of Jay's hole, and the perfection of my erection, I decided to make it a hit for the ages. I exhaled a few more times as I re-heated the bowl. I needed to make sure my lungs were as empty as possible. When the bowl began to smoke, I stuck it back in my mouth, and inhaled slowly. I wanted it to be only drugs, no oxygen. I wanted my brain to stop and my dick to take over my actions. As the air powered my body, the tina powered my dick. As I inhaled, my hips went on auto-pilot and started to thrust against Jay's ass. It forced my cock into his body, causing both of us to gasp, me in pleasure, the boy in surprise. I didn't care. I was in the zone, smoking some amazing crystal, and fucking tight, fresh hole. This was the life. The only care for me was pleasure, and I had all I could handle. It took a while, but my lungs filled with the thick cloud. Just before, I let the torch go out, and I sucked down the last few bits of cloud before the bowl also cooled. This time, I held the hit for six hits. It was twice as long for a hit that felt twice as good. It was enough to power me through the night and well in the next day. I just hoped that Edward and Aiden had found a few heavy-duty bottoms for me to enjoy next. Jay's gasps made it clear he wasn't used to the only kind of fuck I knew. "Take my cock, faggot," I said, slamming it into him a seventh time as I exhaled. The cloud engulfed the two bottoms. "How does it feel?" Tucker asked Jay, their two heads still lost in the clouds. "Like I'm being split in two," the other bottom responded. "That's how a fuck is supposed to feel," Tucker said. "Fucking hard as steel." Jay gasped as I pushed in a little deeper. But at the same time, he pressed his ass back against me. He was hungry. He had just discovered dick, and he had the hunger of man tasting happiness for the first time. "So fucking big, too." "But you're taking him," Tucker said. The cloud had cleared, and the two boys were holding on to each other, Tucker helping Jay take every forceful shove of my shaft. "You're taking every inch of him." "And he hasn't passed out yet," I said. "Unlike some boys." Tucker grimaced, remembering the last time we had played. He had begged me to stop, before he passed out. I stopped long enough to give him a booty bump. He woke up just as the drugs hit, and just as I slammed into him hard. I wondered if, in that drug-addled, sleep-high moment, if he thought he had woken up in heaven or hell. Another grunt from Jay ripped me back to the present. My balls were pressed against his ass and my dick was dripping. I was getting close. Almost closer than I wanted, because I wanted to leave a mark. In the morning, when Jay stumbled home, I wanted him aware of every millimeter of his ass. I wanted him to remember me as the one who really opened him up. "Feeling good?" Tucker asked me. He was holding Jay in his arms, the boy's head against his chest. I noticed the boy was still wearing his glasses. They gave him a slightly nerdish look, and I felt like the prototypical school yard bully. The feeling was pure power. There was no uncertainty if Jay was going to submit; he had already done it. There was no uncertainty if I was going to dominate; my dick was already in his ass. "Fuck yeah. Helping take this faggot's cherry." "He's gonna feel it in the morning." "That's what a faggot is for," I said, slamming my thick black dick into the young man's tight hole. The boy was sweating, but whether from the drugs or the fuck, I neither could tell nor cared to know. "To take a man's cock. And to take his cum." "That's the spirit," a new voice said. I turned, and Aiden had come up. He was standing, watching our little tableau. "That's what I hope from Jay. An eager cumwhore." Aiden ran his hand over Jay's back, his path traced out in the sweat on the boy's back. He ran his hand through the boy's curly brown hair. "How's my boy? Doing good, right?" Jay shook his head side to side. "No?" Aiden asked. "What's up?" "Head's spinning," Jay managed to stammer out. "Ass hurts." It wasn't clear he could keep a thought any longer than those four words. "And you?" Aiden asked, turning to me. "How's that hole?" "A little tight at first." "But now?" "Just right." "Good to hear. And he's been good?" "Fucking amazing. Didn't pass out like Tucker. Or, rather, hasn't passed out yet," I said. I smiled at Tucker. His expression was grim. He already knew that he was the backup plan. Although, with the way my cock was feeling, Jay was merely the appetizer before Tucker's hole turned into my main course. "Well, you can't have everything." "Nah. But it's all good." "Yeah. You gonna cum in his hole?" Aiden asked me. "Hell yeah," I said. I slammed my dick into him. Aiden's question had made me acutely aware of the tingle at the tip of my cock. It was my precum flowing into the boy. It was my dick throbbing in anticipation of release. It was me making sure Jay knew he was my bottom. "Fucking getting close," I grunted. "That's what I want to hear," Aiden said. "Let the animal take over." Unfortunately for Jay, the animal had already taken over. I was just watching, letting the primeval part of my brain do the basest act of fucking. "Give him your load." "You're going to get it," Tucker said. "Lucky," he mouthed. He had still not had the pleasure of my cum, since the last time, his punishment for passing out was that he didn't get the pleasure of my orgasm. I had jerked off, as he gingerly touched his hole while feverishly jerking his own dick. He had begged me for my load, but I made him watch as I ate it myself. "I know," Jay said, barely aware of the drama he was starting. "You want it?" Tucker asked Jay. He was talking to Jay, but he was staring right at me. The expression was very familiar. It was a look of hunger and need. He was distraught, that it was Jay who was getting fucked. He needed a dick slamming into his hole and filling him with cum. "Yeah," Jay said. It was only a single word, but he was just like Tucker. Released by the crystal he had done, his hunger for cock and cum had overwhelmed him, and he had no ability to hide his wanton desire. "Let Damon know it," Tucker said. "Beg him for it." If I didn't know how Tucker had begged for dick, I could almost hear a dominant top. "I fucking love that," I said. "Beg for my load, faggot." "Please, you gotta give it to me. Cum in me. Fucking give it to me." Aiden wrapped his arm around me. It was a little too familiar, but I couldn't bring myself to do anything about it. My cock was doing all of my thinking, and Aiden's touch only pushed me closer to the edge. "Cum in him," he whispered into my ear. "Cum in his ass." I remembered the first time another man had said that to me. I remembered how I was balls-deep in him. I remembered how it felt to be inside of him raw, to be dripping my pre-cum into him. Unlike so many women, he didn't tell me to pull out. "Oh fuck," I grunted, and slammed my cock into Jay. "Oh yeah," Aiden said. He had seen me cum enough times to know my tells. "Fucking load him up." "OH FUCK," I grunted again. My balls were tight against my body, and the barest move of my dick sent waves of pleasure up and down my shaft. "OH HELL YEAH." I didn't care that I was surrounded by many other men. My goal here was to get off, and I was going to get off the way I wanted. "GOD DAMN," I grunted, as my dick throbbed and pulsed. "TAKE IT," I roared, the spurt of cum shooting down the length of my shaft and directly into Jay's helpless ass. Before I could even get over the pleasure of the first spurt, another jet of white-hot semen inoculated the boy's hole. "FUCKING TAKE IT," I grunted. "Give it to him," Aiden said. I could barely understand the words, but I knew exactly what he was telling me to do. I pulled out my dick a few inches, then pressed it back in. Jay's hole was noticeably better lubricated from my sperm. That only served to milk out two more volleys of seed, further loading up the young man's tight hole. "Make his first night taking dick a night for him to remember." "Oh fuck yeah," I said. "Fucking filling him up with cum." My hips were still pushing in and out, even as my dick became incredibly sensitive to each movement. "He came in you," Tucker said. He wanted a load. The jealousy was painful to hear. I couldn't stand still carefully enough. Each tiny bit of movement brought the most agonizing pleasure. Even though I had just cum, my balls were still swollen. I wanted to shoot again, and I knew that Tucker was going to be the perfect victim for the drug-fueled, depraved second fuck of the night.

6. Jay I was empty. Rod had pulled his cock out of me. I had barely kept it together when he had been fucking me, and I was learning that the alternative, not being fucked, was even worse. The only thing that made it bearable was that Rod had cum in me. In the heat and passion of getting fucked, I hadn't even noticed him cum. But as I took my first hesitant steps, I could feel his seed slosh within me. It felt good, to have a man like Rod fuck me. It felt even better to have his load inside of me. "I'm sure you can get more," Rod said. "You've got a great ass." "Thanks," I said, a bit embarrassed. I had played around a bit with girls, but somehow, it had never felt quite right. But this, now, this was totally different. It felt natural to have another man's cock in my ass. It felt right. Now that Rod had pulled out of me, I was empty. All I could think about was how to get him back inside of me. It didn't even have to be Rod. I wanted a dick in my hole. Any dick. "It felt good. Really good." "I'm sure it did," Rod said. "You want to join the party?" He motioned to the balcony door. The lights in the hotel room were dim now, but I could make out some of the men inside. There seemed to be more men, some on the couches, some still standing. All of them were wearing less clothes than before. "Sure," I said. I went to where my clothes were piled up. "Don't worry about those," Rod said. "You won't need them. Besides, you look better naked." I blushed, and followed Rod to the door. He hadn't bothered with clothes either. There was an economy of motion with him; no motion was superfluous. It had been the same when he had been fucking me. Every movement had been done with his pleasure in mind; now, in walking, every movement was done with intention. He paused for a moment at the door. "Ready?" he asked. "Of course." Even this close, it was still hard to make out exactly what was happening in the hotel room. Men were standing as to obscure what seemed like important activities going on in the room. "Should I not be?" "No," Rod said. He reached out and grabbed my ass. "You're more than prepared for this." He opened the door. There was a slight rush of air out, and I could feel the warmth against my skin. I inhaled; it was the scent of sweat and masculinity and a new scent, one that I immediately knew as sex and passion. It was like a locker room, crossed with an orgy. My dick responded immediately. "Welcome back," a man said. It took me a moment to recognize him as Aiden. "You're just in time." My head was still swimming in the electrifying scent of the room. I took a moment to survey the room. The lights were dim, and there was a haze in the room. I could smell a bit of weed, but not enough to account for the cloudiness. It made me think of an opium den; there was something dark occurring here, but I didn't know what it was. "Would hate to be late for this party," Rod said. Aiden had crossed over and was standing by me. He took my arm, and guided me deeper into the room. "I want you to meet someone," Aiden said, as he propelled me into the dark room. "He's been working for me for a while now. I think the two of you would get along well." Even if I didn't know where I was going in the dim room, Aiden did. We headed towards one of the far corners of the room. As we walked, looked around. On one of the couches, two of the men I had seen earlier were now naked, their legs spread wide. Two of the younger men were kneeling, their lips wrapped around the older men's cocks, giving them head. As we passed, one of the older men flicked a lighter. The intense blue flame barely illuminated his face as he heated up a glass bowl. But before I could see what happened next, Aiden gently pushed me along. "You'll find out soon enough," he said, in reference to the glass pipe I had seen. It was a little lighter in the corner than the rest of the room. There was a candle sitting on a table there, and it provided enough light to see the two men standing around it. One was a younger man, maybe just a bit older than me, and right about my height. He was wearing little more than underwear and a pair of sneakers. The other was a hulking black man. He was maybe only an inch taller, but he was far more muscular, and between the muscle and a pair of black leather boots, he seemed far bigger. He had on a pair of boxers. "This is Tucker," Aiden said, indicating the smaller white boy. "And this is Jay." "Nice to meet you, Jay," Tucker said. "And this is Damon." "Hey," Damon grunted. "Tucker, Jay is new here. He's just had a chance to get acquainted with Rod." "Heh," Damon snorted. "Acquainted." He knew exactly what Rod and I had done on the patio, and didn't care for Aiden's polite euphemism for our man-on-man fucking. "Maybe you can help him get to know Tina, and then see where she takes you?" "Hell yeah," Damon grunted again. It was hard not to stare at his perfect, dark body. There was hardly an ounce of body fat on him, and every muscle was visible under his taut skin. I glanced down quickly, but it was hard to tell what he was packing with the loose boxer briefs. I remembered my middle school days, where the rumor among the boys had been how hung the black boys at the school across town had been. I wondered if Damon would re-enforce the stereotype. "I can do that," Tucker said. He reached out and ran a hand down my back, coming to rest on one of my ass cheeks. He paused, just enough to remind me who was in control here. "It's gonna be fun," he continued. "Jay is gonna love it so much." I nodded in agreement. "Right on. I'll be back in a bit. Time for me to find some of my own trouble," Aiden said, and soon disappeared into the stand of men in the center of the room. It might have been my imagination, but more of them seemed naked than just a few seconds ago. I tried hard not to stare, but the thoughts of the hard cocks just a glance away were hard to resist. "This is your first time here?" Tucker asked me. I nodded, not wanting to admit just how naive I was. "That's cool. First time for everything. You partied before?" "Party?" I asked. It seemed like a strange to ask. "You know, Tina." He held up a glass pipe with a round bowl at one end. It was filled with small white crystals. It was the same kind of pipe I had seen the guy heat up earlier. "You'll love it," Tucker continued. He held a torch under the bowl; the crystals quickly melted and the bowl filled with a white vapor. "Just inhale, like you would a cigarette or a joint." He demonstrated it, draining the bowl several times. "Shotgun it," Damon said. He moved behind me, pressing his body against mine. His skin was hot, with just enough sweat for it to slide against me. Chills ran down my spine, directly to my dick. "Yeah," Tucker said. He pressed his lips against mine. "Inhale," Damon whispered into my ear. I did and as I did, Tucker exhaled his hit into my lungs. "Hold it," he said. Tucker made sure that I couldn't exhale by keeping his lips against mine. Tucker's tongue probed my mouth, as the shotgun turned into a long kiss. "Hold it," Damon continued. His dick was growing, pressing against my ass, and it felt massive. It was a rush of sensations, as I tried to hold my breath, even as I was desperate to exhale. "Feel it?" Damon asked. I nodded. "Good. Exhale." Tucker released his lips, and I exhaled. It was a thick white cloud that momentarily obscured his face. As I exhaled, I really started to feel it. It was a feeling of freedom and possibility, of happiness and potential. Barriers that I had erected for myself came down, and anything was possible. "Oh fuck," I moaned, and pressed back against Damon. I wanted to feel his dick, regardless of how big it was. I wanted his dick inside me, filling me up, and challenging the limits of my anatomy. "Yeah, you're feeling it," Damon said. "Another one?" I nodded. "Of course he wants more," Tucker said. "It's your turn now." He put the pipe in my mouth. "Let's do this one right," Damon said, and pushed down his boxers. I felt his dick nestle in my ass crack. It was a perfect home for it. "Make it a big one." I was scared of what I was getting myself into. Whatever the drug was in that pipe, it was powerful and quick-acting. I felt the warmth from it fill my entire body and infiltrate my brain. Even as I worried about the effects of the drug, my ass rubbed up against Damon's thick black cock, to get him as stiff as possible. I exhaled the last of the previous hit, to get my lungs as empty as possible for the next one. "Of course it's going to be a big one," Tucker said. "Just wait for the bowl to fill, then inhale slowly. He held the torch under the bowl. This close, it was easy to see the bowl fill with a thick white cloud. I waited, then Tucker nodded. I began to slowly inhale. I expected the smoke to be harsher, more like weed or cigarette smoke. But it was smooth and easy. "Not so fast. Give it time. Savor it," Tucker said. "Lots of time to have fun tonight," Damon said. He wrapped an arm around me, holding me tight. "I want you flying tonight." I kept my eye on the bowl, draining it on a regular basis. Finally, my lungs were full, and I nodded that I was satisfied. "Just a little more," Damon said. I thought my lungs were going to burst, but I did what Damon told me, inhaling two more gulps of the cloud. "Fucking hot," Tucker said. He took the pipe from my mouth and stuck it in his, sucking down on the thick clouds. "Now, hold it," Damon said. One arm was still wrapped around me, holding me. With his other, he put his hand over my mouth, and pinched my nose closed. "Hold it until I tell you." At first, it felt almost safe, to be under the control of a strong black man. But it didn't take long for my body to demand, selfishly, the right to breathe. I tried, but found such a simple thing was being denied. "You can breathe when I want you to," Damon said. "Come on," Tucker said. He exhaled his cloud in my face, taunting me with his ability to breath at his pleasure. "He's new at this." "I know," Damon said. "That's why I'm doing this." I was starting to get frantic, trying to breath, and was squirming in an effort to escape. But Damon's arm held me tight and his hand was unyielding. He leaned in and whispered to me. "Just think what it's going to be like when my cock is inside you." I shivered. His dick was now a steel shaft against my ass. It was hard to tell if he was leaking pre-cum, or if Rod's cum was starting to leak out of me. Either way, his dick was sliding up and down, pressing against my hole, and demanding entrance. The night had suddenly taken a brutally serious turn. Even worse, whatever I was smoking was keeping me from being scared. The shiver was less from fear and more from hungry anticipation. I was struggling, helplessly, for breath, and my cock was throbbing. "Fuck, this is going to be good," Damon whispered, as he finally released his grip on my face. I exhaled, and gasped for breath. "You want another hit?" Tucker asked me. I hadn't yet caught my breath but I wasn't in control of my body any longer. "Yeah," I said, my mouth answering for me. "I do." "Damn boy," Damon said. "You're a natural at this. We're gonna have to play a lot more." He reached down and stroked my dick. I thought I was going to explode as the sensations ricocheted across my body. "Give him what he needs." We repeated the process, every step of it. Tucker inserted the pipe into my mouth and held the torch. I inhaled big gulps of the white cloud, and then Damon put his hand back over my mouth and nose. Even though I knew it was coming and how it would feel, it was still impossible for me to suppress my instincts to fight back against Damon's actions. "Just relax," Damon said. "We're only just beginning." I tried my best, but whatever was in the pipe was making it hard for me to concentrate. My mind was constantly flitting in all sorts of directions, thinking about my throbbing cock, before turning to my hungry, needy hole, and then skittering off back to my dick. The only constant was Damon's strong hand cupped over my mouth and nose, the band around his ring finger pressed against my lip. As black spots started to cloud my vision, Damon relented. "My turn," he said to Tucker, and released his hold on me. I gasped for breath, as Damon took the pipe and torch from Tucker. He made no effort to move away from me; the flame was close enough that I could feel the heat against my cheek, and could hear him inhale the thick drug. "Big clouds, huh," Tucker said. Damon just nodded, focused on the pipe. He handed the pipe back to Tucker; the young man stuck the still-warm stem in his mouth and inhaled as he re-lit the torch. Damon held his hit for a long time before grabbing my jaw, twisting my head around, and exhaling his hit into my mouth. "Hold it, boy," he said. This time, at least, he let me decide when I had had too much. Still, I tried to hold it as long as I could, before exhaling. Damon was still pressed up against me, his dick still nestled in my crack. I found myself involuntarily grinding my ass against him, eager for him to put his penis into my ass. "Yeah, boy, I know you want it now." His body was warm against me, and for a brief moment, I was at peace. But then, his dick twitched and grew, and my hunger for cock returned. "But first, I think you need another chance to suck on the glass pipe As soon as he spoke, Tucker stuck the pipe back in my mouth and held the torch under it. It was still warm, and it didn't take long before it was smoking again. "Make it a big one," Damon said. He continued, somewhat ominously, "You're going to need it." "He can take it," Tucker said. Nevertheless, I did as I was told, and inhaled deeply from the pipe. I was starting to get the hang of it, and this time, I could feel the thick clouds collecting in my lungs. "Fuck, look at him. He's a fucking natural." "I know," Damon said. "You should feel how his hole is trying to gobble up my dick. He's a hungry little faggot." I tensed at the word "Faggot." It had always been the worst of the schoolyard taunts. I had managed to escape it for so long. But now, it was hardly calling me a name. I had kissed another man. I had let him fuck me up the ass. Now, barely ten minutes later, I was all but begging a totally different man to fuck me. It was hard to deny that "faggot" now fit me. He rubbed his cheek against my neck and ear. The stubble on his face was rough, like sandpaper. It was not the soft skin of a woman, but the bristly whiskers of a man, and despite how much had grown in on his cheeks, I knew if I asked, he would say he had shaven that morning. It reminded me how I just barely had scruff on my face, despite not shaving for nearly four weeks now. He was more of a man that I would ever be, and it was an honor to be his faggot. "Big hit for me, faggot boy," Damon said, as I started to slow down on the pipe. "Get your head up in the clouds." I nodded. I wanted to make him happy, and if that entailed sucking down more of this drug, I was more than willing to do it. Even though I thought I had filled my lungs full, I drained the bowl a few more times. "That's good, Damon said, just as my lungs reached their ultimate capacity. "This is going to be really good." "His first time is going to be one to remember," Tucker said. He took the pipe out of my mouth, and Damon immediately put his hand back over my mouth and nose. This time, his ring pressed against my lips. As the hit of the drugs started to wrap its influence around my brain, my mind once more jumped to wild thoughts and conclusions. I wondered if he was married, and if he was married, whether it was to a man or a woman. Damon must have been reading my mind. "Yeah," he said. "Feel that against your lips?" I nodded. "Yeah, that's my wedding ring. But you know why I come here?" I shook my head. I barely knew what "here" was. much less why these men had come together. "Love my wife. She's amazing. But you know, she isn't into all the things I like." I nodded; it was hard to follow the exact words, the air I needed to think had been displaced by the drugs. "And boys like you, well, boys like you let me do anything I fucking want." "Umpph," I managed to grunt, but only the slightest but of the cloud escaped. I had no prayer of getting more air, and I felt my strength gently sap away. Nevertheless, I wasted valuable energy rubbing my ass up against his cock. Damon's dick was thick and hard, warm with the blood flowing through it. I wanted to feel it inside me. I wanted to milk it dry, and get his load. "Oh yeah," Tucker said. He had just done his own hit, and his words were formed from clouds. "Stop teasing him and fuck him." "Ready for it?" Damon asked. He nodded my head up and down for me. "I knew you were." Tucker was fading out of my vision as I struggled against his grip. I didn't know what I wanted: to give in to the faggot that had been hiding deep inside me all those years? or to escape, and pretend that I hadn't seen who I really was. It was good that Damon was making these decisions for me. He could give me what I needed. "Of course he is," Tucker said. A part of me knew he was standing right in front of me, but I couldn't see him. I couldn't see anything beyond a few blurs, as the drugs took over. Damon's cockhead was now pressed against my hole. "Give it to him." Damon pressed into me. His hand over my mouth was perfect for the leverage he needed to press his manhood into my hole. I was glad that Rod had fucked me earlier; if Rod was just merely large, Damon's shaft was massive; at least an inch thicker around, and several inches longer. Damon didn't give me any chance to adjust, and just pressed himself all the way into me. "Oh fuck, faggot," Damon grunted. "That's the raw hole I need. Fuck you good, and give you my babies." I was impaled on his cock. He slammed in and out of me, each stroke reminding me how I was little more than a fuck-toy for the black man. He still had his hand over my mouth, and it was getting far harder to concentrate. I had already closed my eyes; looking just felt too hard. All that I focused on was Damon's dick, forcing its way into me. "Oh damn! You've got a load up there. Fucking nasty boy." "You better let the boy breathe," Tucker said. In the drug-filled haze, I wondered what would happen if Damon refused. Consciousness was already draining away from me and I didn't know how long I would be able to hold out. But, Damon had one small mercy, and released his grip on my nose. I exhaled as quickly as I could, the thick cloud enveloping my head. I quickly inhaled, terrified that Damon would take away the small privilege of breath away from me again. "Awww. But it feels so good. The way the faggot relaxes his hole. No resistance. Just pleasure." "For you," Tucker said. "What?" Damon sneered. "You think I'm worried about the whore? That's what he's here for. For me to use." "You don't want to break him." "I dunno. You remember last time." Tucker winced. He was remembering something, something he didn't want to remember. I wondered what that memory was. "I do. And I told you can't do it again." "To you," Damon said. His cock was sliding, long, agonizing strokes in and out of me. I was glad that Rod had cum in me; the lubrication from the cum was desperately needed. "I didn't say anything about our tweaker whore here." With that, he slapped my ass. It stung; the last time I had been spanked was when I was six, over twelve years ago. But this time, it wasn't about being a bad boy. It was about being a good boy. About making Damon feel good. Making him feel like a man. Making him feel like he could do anything he wanted. I wanted him to feel good, because that was the way I was going to get his load. Tucker leaned in towards me. "I know that face," he said, as he pressed his lips against mine. His tongue pressed into my mouth. It was far too easy to respond to his kiss. I relaxed. Damon had the experience to know what was coming next, and pushed his steel shaft even further into my body. "You head is way in the clouds," Tucker said. "It's a dangerous place to be." "It's the only place for him," Damon said. "I want to see the two of you share another hit." "Of course." Tucker said. He produced the now-familiar glass pipe, but this time he stuck it in his mouth. It was my first chance to watch him up close, and I stared at the solid blue flame as it heated the bowl. It wasn't long before the thick white clouds started to form. Tucker took long slow hits from the pipe, never letting the bowl completely empty. "That's how a boy hits the pipe," Damon said. "Watch and learn." I didn't have to be told. I was mesmerized by the sight. I wanted to see Tucker get high, just like me. I wanted to know how far he would go and if what his limits were. As I stared, Damon pushed his dick deep in me. He was forcing Rod's cum deeper into me, where it could burrow into my body and become a permanent part of me. I could hardly resist such an idea, and pushed back against Damon. His dick only got deeper in me. "That's it," Damon said. "Your turn," Tucker said, as he finally pulled the pipe out of his mouth. The pipe was hot and still smoking. Thick tendrils of the white cloud sunk down, taking seeming minutes before they dissipated, like the contrails of a high-flying jetliner. He leaned in again, and pressed his lips against mine. I knew what to expect, and had already emptied my lungs. Tucker paused. He closed his eyes and savored the sensation of the drug flooding into his body and taking over. When he opened his eyes, I could tell it was no longer quite the same person as before. He was hungry; he needed something that he didn't have. I understood his desire. I had Damon's cock in my ass. It was enough to take the edge off, but knew what he was feeling. "That's the Tucker I want," Damon said, seeing the same need in the young man's face. Tucker leaned in and pressed his lips against mine. He exhaled and filled my lungs with the thick clouds. As he did, Damon pressed even more of his cock into my hole. "All the way in," he said. I gasped; this was more than just filling me up like Rod's cock. This was practically splitting me in two, and I struggled to get comfortable. Unfortunately, my struggles only meant I sucked more of the cloud out of Tucker's lungs. "It's OK," Damon said. "I know it's a big one. But don't worry. You're doing better than Tucker did the first time." Tucker suddenly froze at the memory. "Yeah," Damon said. "First time I fucked him, he passed out when I stuck it all in. Didn't you, Tucker-boy?" Tucker only nodded. He kept his mouth against mine, his tongue exploring my mouth, and prevented me from exhaling the hit. Damon pulled out, leaving just his fat cockhead in my hole. Tucker released his lip-lock on me at the same time, and involuntarily, I exhaled the hit. I shivered. I couldn't tell if it was from the drugs, from being suddenly empty of dick, or from fear of getting Damon's cock all the way back into me. "I'm sorry," Tucker said. "Your cock. It's big." "Oh, don't worry. I know it's big. It's OK. You just need more practice." Damon pushed his cock back into me. I gasped, but forced myself to take it. I didn't want to disappoint or demean Damon by rejecting his cock. He must have noticed, because he continued. "But Jay here, he's taking it like a faggot should." "Did you really pass out?" I asked. "Yeah," Tucker said. "And?" "And what?" Damon asked. "I continued fucking him. He's a faggot. That's what he's here for." Tucker nodded in silent agreement. "He did. When I came to, he was pounding my hole." He put the pipe in his mouth again. It was still smoking, but nevertheless he held the torch under it. As soon as the bowl started to smoke, he inhaled, pulling in deep gulps of the thick cloud. I wondered if he was trying to remember or trying to forget. However, I didn't have much of a chance to wonder. Damon had started slamming his dick in me, each stroke seemingly deeper and harder than the one before. I understood why Tucker had passed out; Damon was a machine, fucking me harder than I had even seen in porn. It didn't seem possible that I could withstand it and I silently prayed that he would let up. However, the prayers were for naught. After each stroke, he slammed back in, harder and more intense than before.

5. Rod "Let's enjoy how good this can feel," I said. My balls were pressed against Jay's asshole, and my dickhead was buried deep in his guts. It was already dripping a steady stream of pre-cum into him. The boy had been hungry to get fucked, signaling it by grinding his fuzzy ass against my face, desperate for every bit of my tongue. I was happy that he had not mentioned pulling out, much less a condom. The only trick now was to get at least one load inside of him before he started to think about the implications of unsafe sex with a strange man. Or, perhaps he was one of the beautiful, naive boys that had become so wonderfully common over the past few years. Raised on a steady diet of bareback porn and little to no guidance on safer sex, they hardly even knew to ask about my status or for a condom. "Oh fuck," Jay groaned again, as my cock pushed a little deeper. Every inch of him was still virgin territory, a landscape of pleasure that I was going to get to explore, enjoy, and ultimately poison with my toxic loads. "You feel so good inside of me," he said. "Come here, boy." I wrapped my arms around his torso, and pulled him down. Up close, I could see his green eyes, framed by the black glasses he wore. He hadn't taken them off when we had gotten undressed; and it helped him seem a little older than the just-barely-eighteen that I feared he was. I didn't bother to take them off. Jay naturally sought out my mouth, and we enjoyed a deep intimate kiss. I allowed his tongue into my mouth and felt him explore it. "This feels so good," I said, in between our making out. "I'm so glad I can do this with you." It was shameless, but it didn't matter. I had paid dearly for the pleasure of his hole and there had been a premium for the privilege of pozzing him up. The last thing I wanted was for him to feel anything less than treasured by me. For the rest of the night, I would constantly remind him of the pleasure he was getting. Hopefully, he would remember this visceral, animal enjoyment of sex. Tomorrow, there would be an intellectual fear, of the risks he had taken, but by then, it would be too late. "Fuck, Rod. Your cock. Inside me," Jay said, as he pushed himself back up to ride my dick like an experienced slut. I needn't have worried about the G. He was flying on the G. It would further reduce the chances that Jay would ask about a condom. Of course, they were remote in the first place. Even I couldn't turn down the feeling of a thick raw cock in my hole, and I was mostly top. Jay on the other hand had all the makings of a true bottom. The lure of raw cock and fertile seed would be too hard for him to resist even sober, much less with the GHB further fueling his depraved needs. Any second thoughts I might have had about dosing Jay were quickly dissipating as he thrust his hole against my body, pushing my cock deeper into his body. He was riding me hard and fucking himself deep all at the same time. He was smiling, his eyes closed in the pleasure of having another man's cock deep in his hole. Of course, his dick was also betraying his base emotions. It was sticking straight up, hard with the slightest hint of pre-cum at the tip. I wanted Jay to have fun tonight. Not so much that I would pull out of him, but I wanted him to always associate tonight with pleasure. Of course, this was not entirely altruism on my part. I wanted Jay to associate pleasure with bareback sex. I wanted him to equate partying with gratification. I must have been staring at him, because when he finally opened his eyes again, he paused for a moment. "This is cool, right?" he asked. His voice quivered a bit; he was afraid the answer would be a no, and his moment of happiness would be shattered. "Hell yeah," I said, pushing my cock back inside of him. He gasped, his dick throbbed, and he clenched his muscles around my shaft. I could feel how much he needed a cock inside of him. "Feels so good to be inside you. To feel you like I really wanted to." "You wanted me?" he asked. He was at that age where every man was beautiful, but so few of them knew it. His innocence was charming and made my balls ache for the possibility to defile him. In between the waves of pleasure radiating out from my shaft, I remembered that I needed to cum inside of him. It was important that I did it before he began to wonder about getting fucked raw. The GHB I did would make it harder to cum, but this was a challenge that I relished. "Yeah," I said. "Fucking hot young man." "Thanks," he said. He blushed. "It's just..." "Your first time, right?" I asked. I already knew the answer; even if he had never said it out right, he had hinted at it. "Yeah," he said. "And?" I asked. "Do you like it? Getting fucked?" I reached out and grabbed his cock. It was shorter than me, maybe only six or seven inches, but it was still thick enough to have some weight. Plus, it was filled with blood. It was stiff, hard, and masculine. "Your dick says you like it." "Yeah," he said. "I do." He pushed his body against my hips, forcing my cock deeper into him. "It feels amazing. Like..." He trailed off, his eyes closing, as he got lost in the sensation of my dick sliding in and out of his ass. He didn't know it, but he had already lost everything that would be precious to him: his innocence and virginity, his health, and his sobriety. In addition to my cock deep in his hole and my toxic pre-cum leaking into him, the drugs were also coursing through his blood. Of course, this was just the beginning for Jay. There would be plenty more of everything for him later. He'd get more dick, more infected cum, and plenty more drugs to ease his transition from good boy to dirty whore. Just thinking about Jay getting used and degraded got my dick pulsing. There was the familiar tingle at the tip as my dirty fantasies and Jay's eager fucking pushed me closer and closer to the edge of orgasm. "You're enjoying it too, I think," Jay said. I smiled. "I am. It feels good to be inside you. I'm glad you are letting me share this experience with you." I pushed my cock deeper into Jay, eliciting a groan of pleasure from him. It was a low, deep, intense groan, enough for me to feel it in the center of my dick. I tried my best, but it was too much for me. My balls had already clenched up and were ready to unload. "Ohhhhh, fuuuuuuuuuck," he groaned again. It was another deep-shaft massage for me, and I stopped holding back. "Oh fuck, yes," I grunted. A volley of sperm coursed down the length of my shaft, and erupted into Jay. "Fuuuuuuuck," he continued, at the exact same moment my toxic sperm shot into his ass. He wouldn't be able to feel my orgasm, unless I let him know. But, it wasn't time to tell him I was cumming in him. At least not yet. It would come, hopefully after I had a chance to give him a second or even third load. "You feel so fucking good," I said, through clenched teeth, trying not to reveal my body-shaking orgasm. I was happy, because the young boy's hole had been anointed with another man's cum. Jay was just extraordinarily unlucky that my cum happened to be unmedicated, high-viral-load, dirty pozjuice. I slammed my cock back into Jay, shooting another jet of warm cream into his hole. "Oh fuck," Jay finally said. It was the same word, but a different tone of voice. He was back in control of himself, no longer giving himself over to the sexual beast that we had unleashed. "That is so fucking hot. Your cock. So hard. In my hole." "So hot and wet," I said, completing his sentence. "It's hard not to want to go all the way." "I know. I want to feel you cum inside me." I smiled, and nodded. He continued. "But I want to enjoy this ride a long, long time." "Don't worry boy," I said. "I'm good for several loads." "It just..." He stammered a bit, the sex demon was re-asserting itself. "so fucking hot to feel you inside me." He leaned down. A bit of my shaft pulled out of him, and my dickhead rubbed some of my sperm into his ass. "So...right," he said. "I know." My cock was throbbing as we talked and gently working my load into the boy. He had leaned all the way down, his face now only a few inches from mine. Even in the low light of the patio, I saw the familiar glazed look on his face. He was G'ed out, and every sensation would have dark, sexual overtones for him. It was a seductive sensation; he would spend the rest of his life chasing after this feeling. It was the feeling of being a little high and a lot horny, the horniness giving him permission to chase after pure pleasure. "I just...I just....want you." He bit his lip, trying to deny himself the pleasure he was feeling. "I want you in me. Just like this." I risked going a little further. "You like my pre-cum in you?" "Oh fuck yeah," Jay said. He pushed and forced more of my shaft back into his hole. "Oh yeah," he moaned, his eyes closing in pleasure. I stopped worrying. I had gotten the all-important first load into him. It counted for bragging rights; the next load and the ones that followed would just be practice, re-enforcing Jay's very first fuck. "You inside me. Your pre-cum dripping into me." I smiled. Aiden would be pleased at how Jay was turning out. He might have been a bit shy at first and uncertain about the possibilities of two males having fun together. But he was learning quickly and getting used to how good a dick up his ass could feel. He was fucking himself hard on my cock. "Fuck me, please, Rod. Fuck me hard. Fuck me deep. Just fucking fuck me," he grunted. I slammed my cock into him. If he kept this up, between the dirty talk and the tight fuzzy hole on my dick, I was going to cum a second time. "Please man. Give it to me. Give me that hard cock," Jay murmured. He was still pressed against me, his lips right against my ear. He was just whispering, but he was close enough for me to hear every desperate syllable. "Oh fuck, Rod. Don't take it out of me. Your fucking dick, Rod, it's inside me." He reached down between his legs and found the margin between us, where my cock stretched open his hole and entered his body. I felt his finger press against my shaft. He only succeeded in making me drip even more of my pre-cum into his hole. "Oh fuck Rod," he whispered. Jay's body was pressed against mine. He was shaking, but whether from fear, excitement, pleasure or a mixture of all three, I couldn't tell. I pulled him closer to me and his warm skin pressed against mine. He was clenching his hole tight around my cock as hard as he could, not wanting a single millimeter of my cock to slide out of him. "Relax boy. This can go on as long as you need it to," I whispered into his ear. His torso relaxed a bit, but his hole was just needy as before. "Please, Rod. Give it to me. Give me all of it." It was easy to convince myself that he wasn't talking just about my cock, but about everything that my cock stood for: the drugs I indulged in, the forbidden fantasies that I enacted, the money I traded for sex, and the virus that I transmitted with every load of cum. I gave him a long kiss. "I'll give you everything you've ever dreamt of." Of course, nightmares were also dreams. It wasn't my business to know Jay's nightmares; it was my business to act out my fantasies. "But just for now. For me." "Yes?" Jay asked, anticipating a request from me. "Just enjoy yourself. Just focus on the pleasure." "I want to you focus on the pleasure too, Rod. I want to make you happy." "Don't worry," I replied. "You're doing a fine job. A damn fine job making me happy." Something clicked for me at that moment. I remembered that I was paying for this. There was no obligation for me to do anything but enjoy myself. It was my time to be a selfish, greedy fucker, and to use Jay as the partied-up fucktoy that he was. "Oh fuck," I grunted, and pushed my dick further into Jay. I felt the spooge already up there slide past my dickhead. "Oh fuck, Rod. Keep it in me." Did he not know how hard it was not to understand his sex-crazed demands as anything other than begging to be pozzed up? "Give it to me." "Of course, Jay," I said. My cock went back into the depths of his hole. My engorged dickhead and thick shaft pressed my first gift deeper into Jay. Jay deserved it. He was still young and he would have many years of spreading the virus before he would succumb to the ravages of drugs and illness. I wanted my seed to spread, and Jay was the latest in a long line of vessels by which I would infect my entire world. "Fuck, that feels amazing," Jay groaned. "Fucking amazing." "You want more of it?" I said. Jay just nodded; he was gasping for breath in perfect synchrony with my strokes. "Come on," I continued. "Sit on it." I gently pushed him back up, where his body weight and gravity conspired to force even more of my shaft into his body. It was also very clear just how turned-on Jay was. His dick was sticking straight up, just as hard as my cock was. And, just like my cock, there was a bead of pre-cum at the tip. I ran my finger across it, then licked my finger. It tasted clean and fresh; there was no hint of the virus that contaminated my semen. At least, there was no hint yet. "Oh fuck," Jay moaned, as he settled down onto my cock. "So fucking big. So deep in me." "Just relax," I said. "Just enjoy the feeling of getting fucked. Of my cock deep inside of you." Jay closed his eyes, threw his head back, and grunted in pure pleasure. I wanted to spend all night fucking the boy. I wanted to massage my load into him, make sure that my seed found fertile soil to colonize and grow. But, Aiden would be out shortly to check on us, and he would more plans for Jay. It was a much higher fee to have exclusive use of a boy's hole, and I had yet to meet the boy that wasn't improved with the seed of several men soaking into him. I reached down and played with Jay's dick. The boy had a nice dick, a good length plus a thick, meaty shaft. He was still hard and was still dripping pre-cum. It made my own cock throb to think how turned-on Jay was, and how much he deserved several more loads in him. I would have to cum soon if I wanted one of those to be a second one from me. "Oh fuck Jay," I grunted, as he started to ride my cock, practically milking me for every drop of pre-cum I could give him. "Fucking ride that goddamn cock." "Oh fuck," Jay groaned again. Out of the corner of my eye, I thought I saw the patio door slide open. But I didn't care; Edward threw these parties specifically for us to bareback whoever we wanted and get to breed their holes. Nailing an innocent neg boy on the balcony was not just tolerated, it was expected. "Oh hell yes," he grunted. He had either not seen what I had, or had ignored it. I pushed my dick against his hips, forcing myself deep into him. I held it there, just long enough to feel the familiar, wonderful tingle of an impending orgasm. Jay instinctively knew what to do, and began to rock to and fro on my dick, massaging me to the very edge of orgasm. "Oh god," I moaned. "This is fucking amazing." I stopped trying to hold back any longer. He was practically begging me to cum into him. He didn't care that I was poz. Or, rather, I knew he wouldn't care. He was high on G and his ass would be hungry like never before. The GHB had activated pathways of pleasure that had never been triggered before, and Jay was reveling in the infinitely familiar yet profoundly new sensations. He moaned, "Oh fuck. Give it to me please!" "Oh hell yeah," I grunted. "Oh Hell YEAH!" I turned my head to one side for a second, and I saw Aiden standing just behind Jay, where the young man couldn't see. He smiled at me and gave me a two-thumbs-up sign. Any lingering doubt about permission was erased; Jay's pimp had just given me clearance to seed the young man's hole. Now, all that mattered was getting off and filling Jay with my toxic seed. "Come on, Rod," Jay grunted, "Come on. Give me all of it." The tingle of orgasm had grown, and I was only seconds away from exploding in his ass for the second time tonight. In the quest to infect a boy, depth of seeding was important, as was the virulence and potency of the seed. But nothing really made up for sheer quantity. The more toxic seed I pumped into the whore-boy, the better his chances of getting infected. I pushed my dick as deep as I could and let my animal instincts take over. My balls pulled up, tightened, and a spurt of semen started to barrel down the length of my shaft. "OH HELL YEAH," I grunted, almost loud enough to penetrate the windows of the rooms around me. I didn't care. I was breeding a hot young stud, filling him with my pozcum, and there was nothing between us to protect him. "OH HELL YEAH," I repeated. A second spurt of cum shot down the length of my dick, and deep into Jay's hungry hole. "Oh god," Jay mumbled. "It feels so good." He was having trouble processing all the sensations that were colliding: his first time on GHB, the first night with another man, and certainly the first time getting fucked using cum as a lube. I wasn't surprised that he wasn't able to say much. It didn't matter. My dick was still dribbling my virulent seed into the boy, which was only making the feelings more intense. "I don't want to stop. "Oh yeah," I said. The initial intensity of the orgasm had been expended in launching my seed deep into Jay's ass. The furious urgency had been dealt with, and it was time to focus on my dick. I was rubbing my shaft against every inch of Jay's ass, and working my slime into the boy. "Oh fuck, this is nice," I said. "Hell yeah," Jay said. "It's so warm. So comfortable inside me." "It feels so good. How hot your hole is. How wet you are." "It's fucking hot." Jay relaxed his legs a bit, which only pushed my dick a bit further into him. "So hard." "And so deep," I said. "Nice show men," a voice suddenly said. "A very nice show." It was a new voice, one that had not been with us before. I turned to the side, and there was Aiden, less than an arm's breadth from us. Jay also turned to the sound of Aiden's voice. He turned so fast that my dick nearly fell out of him; only me holding onto his waist avoided that fate. "Oh fuck," he said, the tone was one of fear and uncertainty. "I'm sorry, man. I'm so fucking sorry." "What are you sorry for, Jay?" Aiden asked. He was now just wearing a pair of boxers, the light blue fabric was nearly a perfect match to his eyes. "I mean. Me. Your friend. This," Jay stammered. His asshole was clenched tight around my shaft; he might have been embarrassed by being discovered mid-fuck, but he wasn't going to give up my pole. "This is exactly how I had hoped it would turn out. You men enjoying each other. Each other's bodies." He turned to me. "How's it for you?" he asked. "Fucking amazing," I said. "That's what I like to hear," Aiden said. "Seems like you boys are getting along just fine. But you may want to join the party soon. Our friend Tina just showed up, and I'm sure Jay would enjoy meeting her." "I'm sure he would," I said. "Nor would I mind hanging out with her a bit." Jay looked confused, but I didn't care. I'd explain a bit later what Tina was, and show him just how good it could make him feel. "I'll leave you boys alone. Seems like you don't need much help having fun." "See you in a bit," I said. Jay was still clenched around my dick, not yet ready to give it up. I'd have to ease him into the idea of going back to the party. The one carrot I could dangle for him was the promise that he'd be fucked some more. "You want to take a break?" I asked. "See what the party's like?" "I just," he stammered. "I just like this so much." "I know," I said. "And there's plenty more time for this. Time to do it with me, if you want." He nodded. "I guess." He rocked back and forth on my shaft. I could feel the two loads squish back and forth. "Do you need to get off? I mean, do you want to cum?" I reached down and played with his cock. He was still hard and there was more pre-cum at the tip. I licked the pre-cum off my finger, savoring the sweet, innocent flavor. It was going to be one of the last times Jay could claim "innocent" as a description. The gathered guests would be hungry for a fresh piece of ass like Jay. "I already came," I said. "Twice." "Fuck," Jay said. He was quiet, but his ass stayed wrapped around my dick. "Fuck," he repeated. "I've never even cum in a girl's mouth." "And now you've got two loads from me in your ass." "I know," he said. He was still rocking back and forth on my cock. "Two loads. Inside me." His dick was hard in my hand. He was still trying to fathom what I had just told him, and what it meant for his future. "Fuck man." "You ok?" I asked. "Yeah," he grunted, almost more an animal sound than a human voice. "I am," he said. He was still rocking back and forth on my shaft, stimulating my dick and almost daring me to cum a third time. "Really good." "Let's go inside," I said. "I think you're going to enjoy this party. I think you're going to enjoy it a lot." "This is already been amazing," he said. I gently lifted him off my shaft. It came out clean and glossy, slicked down by my cum. "It's just," "Not what you expected?" I asked. He was a stranger in a very strange land indeed now, and I had to remember that. Jay was learning the norms of how men had sex, and it would be a many more nights like this before he had the same instincts as I did. "Yeah," Jay said. He leaned in and kissed me. "But, so hot. You inside me." "My load in you." "Two of your loads in me."

He looked me up and down, and licked his lips. "So, you still looking for some cock, bud?" He dropped himself into the reclining chair in my living room and grinned at me. I was a little shocked. I'd never been faced with a guy bigger than me, never realized that with this one I wasn't going to choose to have what he gave, but that he could take it whether I liked it or not. I nodded, and stammered a bit as I said "Yeah, I dropped a little molly and now 'm feeling like some fun." I laughed a little self consciously, "what can I say, molly makes me slutty". He looked at me silently for a few seconds, and then said, abruptly, "C,mere then, slutty, and show me why I should stick around...", He leaned back in the recliner, reached down and undid his belt, opened his fly, and slipped his jeans down. I gasped as his cock sprang out. It was bigger than it looked in the pics. Thicker too, an upward curving, thick prow of a thing, it was as big as long as my wife's forearm, and thicker than her wrist. It bobbed a bit as he pushed his pants down a little further. I took a step towards him, and dropped to my knees. Leaning forward, I felt his hands on the back of my head as I opened my mouth. He pulled me in as I opened wide, and the head slipped between my lips as he twisted his hands to angle my throat. Expertly rolling his hips, he was at my tonsils before I could blink. I would have gasped, but there was no way air was getting in or out of my lungs until he let go. I blinked, he pushed again. I gagged, he pushed harder, and suddenly he was past and his flat belly was against my nose. Ten inches of cock was literally filling my throat, his hands holding me in position, and I heard him groan distantly as he pulsed. Suddenly I realized what was happening. He had taken my throat in the first ten seconds, and now that pulsing was a load. He was cumming already, straight into my belly. Fuck. So much for my plans. Bitterly I began to pull back from his cock, when his hands clenched and he pulled me back down. His fingers dug into my jaw as I began to struggle, starting to feel the need to breathe. I pulled back harder, to no avail. I grunted, unable to complain, and tried to pull away. My heart was pounding, my lungs aching, I needed air! I began to struggle, to thrash around, but he had me securely. His fingers locked in my jaw, I couldn't even bite down, and as blackness began to close in from the edges my vision I realized two things. First, that I was about to black out, choked out by cock. Secondly, that I was myself as hard as rock...

Was out running errands and not paying attention to how much gas I had til it was very close to empty. Pulled into a gas station I had never visited before to get some gas. Needed to take a leak so headed to the bathroom after paying the attendant inside after noticing him checking me out or it was my imagination. Got inside took a leak then noticed the gloryhole by the sink or at least I thought it could be. I bent down to check it out when a dick comes thru the other side. It was the attendant's cock. So I sucked it hard before turning around and fucking my ass on his pole. He had just cum when the customer buzzer rang and he went back up front as I pulled up and headed out to finish up my errands before heading home.

Unfortunately can't make Pride this year (nor Bear Carnival next month). Also hope to go later this year.

I'm probably an outlier when it comes to this kind of thing, but if I'm on bottom and I want it to be rough, I'll make it rough. For the most part, I'm in sex as an active participant and not somebody who likes to just lay down and get dominated. The exceptions to that are particularly when the session I'm in is about something other than just fucking- toys, stretching, bondage, teasing, anything to that effect- those I can force myself to be passive for. If I want it hard I'll just tell them that I want it to be rough from the onset, and we can have a nice little struggle going while we bang, okay? Or if I like having a chucklefuck -the kind where we chill and have a couple drinks, he sings the Canadian national anthem into my ass, and then we have a screw around- I'll tell a guy that I like to joke around while we're going at it. As a top, it goes the same way for the most part. I don't like idle bottoms unless I'm just working on stretching them out or teasing. Power bottoms and guys who really get into it are more my kind of thing, and if they want something other than what I'm giving them I'd expect a nudge in the right direction. Don't like bites when I'm tonguefucking you? Say 'ouch'. Like nailstripes down your back? Say 'fuck yeah'. If I don't get any hints that I can pick up on, I'll just keep doing whatever feels right. For the most part, I think it's mostly about people wanting their partners to pick up on nonverbal queues. Which, for most people is downright impossible since nobody can really jump into another's mind and instantly know what they want. Some are easier to pick up than others (like when you're fucking a guy slow and he reaches back around to try and pull you faster) even if they don't specifically mention it. Whether that's something that's more particular to one age group than another, I'm not sure. Possibly influenced by amateur porn in particular since people only tend to make the good fucks with genuine chemistry or pre-planning public... Or maybe it's a fight club-esque renaissance of submission in life, where lacking something to force them down they find somebody to do it for them. Something like "We are the middle children of history, raised by television to believe that we'll be millionaires and movie stars and rock stars, but we won't. And we're just learning this fact." ... Though to be honest, I don't think that's entirely a millennial outlook. But, that's just me and my filthy opinions!

at SteamWorks Vancouver this past Sunday. Was there for 12 hours. Lost count. Think I got between 12-20 loads. Got fucked all over the place. My fav part was when one guy I was deep throating. Got me off his cock and pushed me onto the fuck bench. Gave me an awesome fuck and load while guys gathered to watch A cock was shoved in my mouth. So I couldn’t turn to see behind me. When the guy blew his load and pulled out. I tried to get up w him. Nope. I was pinned down to the fuck bench by all the guys around. And another cock slides into my cummy hole. Think there were 4-6 guys taking turns fucking me in the fuck bench. I would not had gotten up. But it made it hot that they thought they had to hold me down Almost as if was blindfolded. And bound. I just kept my ass up and welcoming. Def one of the hottest sex I have ever had. My jockstrap was wet from cum as it dropped down my balls Also got fucked in the showers. These two guys started showering next to me on each side. Started grabbing and sliding their fingers up my ass to make sure it was clean. They took turns. And eventually ended up taking turns fucking me. And got a room w a sling. One gay came in my room. Told me to get my ass up on the sling. He started fucking me good. He must have left the door open. Next, 3 guys are taking turns at me on the sling.

This week I mist cum union night at G I Joe Montréal. So I went last night. Friday night is a good night. I love to get a shower and stay in the sauna in the hot steam for a moment and then go explore the place. On the second floor I met a friend who just love to suck. On his was naked and on the floor waiting to dry some balls. I gave him my dick and suck like a real pig, the door open for others to look. It was good but I was looking for a nice dick up my butt. I leaved him to others and walk around. On the third floor. I suck some nice dick and got a guy to fuck me but he was more a bottom so... I fuck him. I love to fuck in the open space. Next to the sling and the bench, on the floor. He blew his load and I swallow some, the rest on my face… Hummm After a quick shower I went to the basement. That’s the place I like the most. Around the glory hole section, a few guys were kissing and sucking. I watch and masturbate in the corner just playing with myself. Then a small guy, dark skin, came next to me. Looking Indien, I love the contrast of my skin against colored skin. He was kinda hard so I got on my knee and help him… In just second he was hard like a rock so I stand and bend over. He spit for lub and got in slowly. I spread my legs and he got in, all in… And the way was long, a good 9 inches… so good. Then he star to pound quick and slow and hard and non-stop. Others were watching and jerking. He got my ass reel good. He stop and got out, we went on the bench in the video section and he fuck me again, for the longest time, in the light, with others watching. I was screaming extasy… He stop again and took his breath. I saw my sucking friend. He like to get fuck too. He smile at me and ask if there is any good top around. My Indien friend was hard and looking at my sucking friend. I said ‘’ yes you should try this guy, he’s real good.’’ So my sucking friend smile and my Indien friend took him by the shoulder, turn him around, spit for lub and fuck him. At that time the room became a fucking slut barn. Two guys were fucking in the sling others were sucking several guys… I blew my load in my sucking friend and I saw my Indien friend loading and screaming. My sucking friend was moaning enjoyment… The room was warm and it smell Men fuck. Men fucking good. I went to the shower and my Indien friend came along so we kiss and play a bit with our limb dick. Love limb cum dick. To the last drop. I mist cum union, but the other night was really good to. Love G I Joe bath house.

6. The Glass Compound You ride the waves and don’t ask where they go You swim like lions through the crest And bathe yourself in zebra flesh The ’78 Camaro loaded with a 350-cubic inch V8, fender vents, dual exhaust and a full spoiler out back, roared down the LIE toward Manhattan. Chris’ brain was slowly descending down to earth, back into his body. He had no idea where it’d been, all he knew is it hadn’t been in his head for a long time. Nothing seemed real. Manetti didn't seem real. The powerful purr of the black muscle car didn't seem real. He looked over at Manetti sitting there all smug, all teeth. Manetti glanced sideways at him every now and then. Suddenly, without warning, rage overtook him and he flew into a fury, walloping Manetti on his arm, ribs, thigh—anywhere he could land a punch. “Ow!” Manetti laughed, his forearm up to block most of Chris’ jabs. “It’s not,” Chris landed hard, deliberate strikes against Manetti’s shoulder, “funny!” “Stop. Seriously." Manetti carved the road like he owned it, quickly jetting into the left lane with one hand on the wheel, zooming around a tan Buick, then swerving hard right back into his lane. "You’re going to get us killed.” “I thought you were dead, you shit pig fuck-face. Hate you!” Chris punched his arm. “Ow!” Chris' blows barely registered on Manetti's sculpted frame, but since it made Chris blow off steam he played up the injured act. “Seriously. Stop. Tell me, would you have gone with some escaped cons to do a job if I asked you? No, you would not. Your dumb ass had to be tricked.” Chris crossed his arms and said nothing. Manetti glanced sideways at him again. “Anyway, it was Master Drax’s idea, not mine.” He outstretched his hand and ran it down Chris' arm. Chris angrily brushed him off. Manetti eyed the gym bag; eyed Chris. “So—how much?” Chris turned, shouting, “They were going to kill me!” He turned back again, eyes front, clamming up. “Nah,” Manetti said with only a shade of doubt. “Yes they were. This close, pig fuck.” Chris was stone faced. Manetti let Chris’ accusation roll around in his mind. He, too, went silent for a while, but kept checking the bag Chris held so tightly. “Seriously,” he eventually said, “how much? Hundred K? That's what Drax thought.” Chris stared straight ahead. Manetti eyed him with raised eyebrows, impressed. “One fifty?” “Polanski almost strangled me to death!” Chris spewed, eyes still locked forward. Light was just starting to glow in the rear view mirror. Manetti rocketed the car up to ninety. They sat next to each other in the Camaro’s bucket seats, the gearshift separating them, yet they’d never been farther apart. Chris started shaking. The harder he tried to stop the more he shook. He was coming down from the meth and the adrenaline. He was also hallucinating badly. Unintelligible symbols stood out on the sides of building, on traffic signs, and on the billboards they passed. Egyptian symbols from an eighth grade text book spun out ankhs and sunrays from his fevered brain, falcons and crocodiles, snakes eating their tails, stone etched waves of water. It was more pronounced if he closed his eyes, so he gave into the visions and the tremors. Finally, breaking the silence as much to distract himself from what he was seeing as to confess to Manetti the terror of his last twelve hours, he said, “I shot a man.” “Who hasn’t,” returned Manetti much too quickly. Defensively. It was his turn to turn into a sphinx, steely-eyed, staring straight ahead when Chris looked over. The city glistened in the distance. Chris broke into tears, then quickly grew angry at himself, wiped his face, but the sudden convulsion had a calming effect. Admitting what he’d done, even to the stoic Manetti, eased his fever a bit. He looked into the green light of the dashboard. Watch the red needle twitch at eighty. Out of the blue, he volunteered, "Two." Manetti, from his own mind’s dark place, recalled he’d asked the kid about the money. “Two hundred K, huh?” He whistled. The edges of Chris' lips curled with an undercurrent of unexpected pride. “Not two hundred,” he clarified softly. “Two million.” He knew he wasn’t imagining this fact. He closed his eyes and saw the five rows times four columns times packets ten deep. It was two million dollars he pressed into his lap. Manetti inspected him and judged he wasn't joking. He pulled the Camaro to the side and skidded to a stop. Snatching up the bag, he unzipped it. Under damp t-shirts and jeans he found packet after packet of hundred dollar bills crammed inside. “Fuck. Dude.” He looked at Chris with his jaw open. It was the first time Chris had seen Manetti speechless. The man scanned the sparkling city ahead, looked back in the bag, and then back at Chris. He weighed the likelihood that the crooks had planned to kill the kid, thought about Drax’s involvement, his own complicity. The Camaro’s engine revved, then it tore out, making a U across the traffic island downing some orange cones, and sped away from Manhattan into the rising sun, roaring east along the LIE. *** The 6:45 ferry from Sayville sputtered across the choppy bay. Small, wispy clouds shone pink and gold, while the ferry bobbed, rising and splashing over rough water. Manetti had done a line of coke back in the parking lot before they left the Camaro. He'd offered a line to Chris who looked at him like he had to be a moron. Now his fingers flutter on his kneecap, deep in thought behind his shades. Chris, with both arms wrapped around his gym bag, and Manetti sitting next to him staring off into the distance, were the only passengers sitting on the ferry’s upper deck. When they boarded, they made a strange pair to the crew. A kid in a red track suit much too large for him, the other, a decked out brawny leatherman in jeans, shirtless vest, boots, leather cap, and mirrored sunglasses. Since the boat was heading for the gay mecca known as The Pines, Manetti was hardly an unusual sight, but the kid dressed like a ghetto rapper, now that was something the teenage crew took notice of. All that was missing was big gold chains and a sideways cap. Vanilla Ice in the house, yo, one of them joked in the wheelhouse. A noisy flock of seagulls escorted them across the water. The landing was fast approaching. The store, the motel, the disco became distinct entities as the boat cruised into the harbor. Manetti scrutinized each boat they passed, his mind brewing with plans. A sea plane was getting ready to fly out, having disembarked two passengers who were making their way down the landing. Chris thought he recognized the bigger of the two men—the distinctive mustache, the deep dimples in the handsome face framed by curly auburn hair. It had to be—it was!—the action star, Chuck Brunswick, from his favorite TV show, Stacks Lightning, devoutly watched when he lived at home. Wednesday nights, eight o’clock, every episode, including reruns. From age twelve when it first aired, he watched it for all the fast paced action, the exotic locales, Hawaii, New York, the Congo. By fourteen he became aware that almost every episode featured Chuck Brunswick without a shirt. By fifteen, the car chases lost his interest, as new interests emerged watching each episode alone in his bedroom on Ben’s old black and white TV, a Kleenex box next to him and the door securely locked. He’d been sleepy from the half hour crossing but now he was wide awake, excited. Here, within spitting distance, was a real TV star. And not just any TV star. He nudged Manetti and pointed. Manetti lowered his sunglasses and gave Chris a blank look, then went back to examining the boats. As the ferry passed, Chris made out the famous tuft of dark chestnut hair sticking out the man’s aqua polo shirt. He didn't know the other guy. They were wheeling black suitcases that both had lightning bolt decals on them. The teenage crew cut the engines to prevent unnecessary wake that would disturb the harbor’s yachts. As they neared the dock, all but the captain scuttled downstairs. They threw open the side door and tossed a line to one of the crew members that had jumped off. With the boat secured, they slid out a ramp. One of the teenagers pointed out the actor to his mates, as the celebrity and his companion rounded the corner of the thumping disco. Chris flew down the boats steep stairs, Manetti barely keeping up. "That's Chuck Brunswick up ahead," Chris said to Manetti on the ramp. Even though he was still miffed with Manetti, seeing someone so famous he couldn't hold in his excitement. "Who?" Manetti said. "He does that show Stacks Lightning,” Chris explain. Still Manetti was clueless. “Where he's a spy? Always chasing bad guys in cars and boats, and sleeping with lots of babes?" "Oh," Manetti said with distain. "An actor." Chris gave Manetti a sour look. They trailed the TV star and his companion for several blocks. The disco discharged a few revelers coming out bleary-eyed, squinting and shading their eyes to adjust to the morning light. Chris speaking about Chuck Brunswick was the first time in hours they’d spoken. Right after they left the outer borough, Manetti told Chris he'd made an executive decision. Drax could wait. He was enacting his own Plan B and that meant visiting an old friend in The Pines. Eyeing the tall, broad-shouldered actor ahead on the boardwalk, Chris ventured, "So everybody here’s queer?" Manetti confirmed with a nod. Chris contemplated that. The boardwalk was uneven and Manetti in boots was trying to take it slow and not trip. After several more blocks, seeing they were falling further and further behind the TV star, Chris groaned, “How much farther is your friend’s house?" Manetti told him it was at the end of the boardwalk. Chris frowned, and gave into Manetti slower pace. "Then how far is the beach," Chris asked. Manetti nodded at an approaching walkway. Chris peered down the path and saw shimmering waves. "If we’re not going to catch him, I want to walk on the beach," he said, turning down the walkway without waiting for Manetti. Manetti huffed. Boots in sand would be harder than the uneven boardwalk, but he followed the kid anyway. Specifically, he followed the green gym bag. On the beach Chris' mood brightened considerably. He was almost his old self. He’d pulled off his sneakers and socks, and wiggled his toes in the sand as he trotted next to the crashing waves. The sound of the sea, the salt spray, cold early morning sand—it was a reminder of home. It cleared his senses. He picked up a driftwood stick and drew a line in the sand in front of him, jumped over it, then flung the stick into the foam. The houses that lined the beach were grand. Rich in wood and glass, they were tributes to wealth—honestly made or otherwise. Large two story structures, all with decks and pools, all stacked alongside each other. One, he observed, had sliding windows who's four large glass panes folded right into the walls, leaving the living room’s fourth wall completely open. Another one had a pool whose beach front side was a giant window of glass. Two joggers in speedos, a blond and a curly red-head, passed him. They turned their heads back to get a look at the kid in the hip hop getup. They laughed when they saw it was a young white kid. To Chris they looked like models out of a magazine—flawless, tanned, manikin smooth, air-brushed generic. Manetti tromped behind trying to catch up. Once he did, he draped his arm across Chris' shoulder and told him to take it easy on him. Chris smiled to himself. "This is just like Long Beach," he said. "This is just like Long Beach?" Manetti questioned. "See." He stopped and turned to the ocean. "This beach is like facing south. Most everything on the west coast faces west, and on the east coast faces east. But here, the ocean faces south. In California, Long Beach is the only place that faces south, like here, see?" "Well, I did not know that," Manetti responded. Chris had lost the Prior Puss, and he had to admit, with the kid beaming like he was, he could do him right here out in the open. "Ya know,” Manetti said, “I'm from Long Beach, too. Long Beach, New York." "Well, I did not know that," Chris mimicked Manetti with his own words. They exchanged a smile, the first in a long, long time. Genuinely interested, he asked, "Where's your Long Beach?" They had started walking again. "It's about forty miles ‘at-a-way." Manetti pointed straight ahead. Chris wanted to know if they could walk there from here. "Only if you're Jesus," Manetti replied, and they laughed. A couple of waves crashed to shore as they padded through the sand. For a few minutes they were silent, just listening to the sea’s rhythm, a set of waves, a pause, then another set, on and on. Manetti cocked his head to one side, said with wistfully, "It's one of the first things Ben and I found we had in common. Long Beach." Manetti questioned why he volunteered that. Immediately he regretted it. Chris looked over at Manetti. Was he sad? Sad didn’t fit his image of him. He tried to read Manetti, but behind the mirrored sunglasses, staring down the beach, he was impenetrable. "Do you think he's all right?” Chris wondered aloud. “Ben is?” "Like I said, he's changed." It was Manetti's turn to clam up. They trooped through the sand. There weren't many more houses left before the town ended and turned to forest. “So what’s Plan B,” Chris asked. “Hmm.” Manetti took his time. “We’re dropping in on a regular of mine. His name’s Tobias Glass. Real rich. A real pig when you get him going. He was this child actor way before my time, now he has a Village cabaret act. Show tunes and shit. He’s gonna take one look at you and will want to eat you up. Don’t let ‘em unless I get a cut.” Chris laughed nervously. “He’s got connections. If anyone can find us a boat, he can. Then we’re off to the Caribbean or South America—Belize maybe. Your choice.” Chris listened to him. Then stopped dead in his tracks. “Wait. You want to leave the country with the two million? Without Ben? Screw over Master Drax? Are you out of your fuckin’ out mind! Master Drax will skin you alive! Me too, probably Ben just for being related to me. That’s your brilliant Plan B? Neg-a-tive,” he said, shaking his head. He turned around and started walking back to the ferry dock, when Manetti hooked him with two words. “Ben’s here.” Chris halted abruptly. “Where?” He glared at Manetti. “A couple possibilities.” He waited till Chris walked back to him. “I have other clients on the island. One of them had purchased time with Big Ben, as he’s called. That was a week back. If you let me do a little digging, Chief, give me some time, I think I can find him, then the three of us can sail right off the map.” He approached Chris, closing in the final pitch, “do you know what kind of life we’d have, baby?” He reached under Chris’ baggy shirt and pinched his tits. “A life on the run, is my guess. Brody and Polanski said Master Drax actually cut the skin off a guy named Jackson.” “Then Jackson was stupid. We’re not stupid.” Chris was standing his ground in the sand even with Manetti playing with his nipples. “C’mon, will you at least give me twenty-four hours, let me ask around for Ben, and a boat?” Manetti cozied up intimately right in Chris’ face. He drew his hands down around Chris’ bubble butt, stroking it lovingly, pushing Chris’ crotch into his own. He felt Chris stir. Chris pushed his hands away and resumed their trek with a bit of a stiffy swinging in his jogging suit. “Twenty-four hours—but you have to find Ben. And I’m not letting go of my bag.” Manetti saddled up next to Chris, draping his arm over his shoulder, pulling the kid up under his hairy armpit, assured his scent carried its own persuasion. They walked in step but Chris became increasingly conflicted. “So if you find Ben, then what? That’s going to be a whole other can of worms. You, me, Ben.” “Are you shittin’ me?” Manetti erupted skyward in a wail of laughter. “Do you have any idea of the fucked up groups Ben and I have been in—on and off camera? Ask me about us and my step dad at that skanky Jersey motel shoot. Better yet, don’t. Talk about awkward—but even that turned out interesting once Drax got the cameraman naked. Family on family make up half the porn industry.” Manetti pointed to the last staircase on the beach before the town turned to forest. They veered toward it. At the top of the stairs, a large wooden fence extended from the beach back to the main boardwalk. Halfway along the fence they came across an archway with a large weathered door. "This is Glass' compound. He won't be up for hours, but I know where he keeps a spare." He reached up inside one of the sconces and produced a key. He opened the door and they entered a courtyard that could have been in the middle of Japan. The garden was lush in greenery and rich in detail—a Buddha serenely rested on a mound of green moss; an area of white sand raked with wave-like patterns surrounding an upright rock; trickling water flowed out a bamboo branch splashing onto a bowl of black, smooth stones. They crossed a red lacquered bridge that extended over a pond filled with lily pads. The light through the overhanging branches played on the water, and beneath the covering large fish swam, their scales, luminous red and orange, sparked like underwater fire. Coy fish, Manetti told Chris. The pond was fed by a running stream that ran throughout the compound. If silence could make a sound it was this. They came to the compound’s courtyard. Manetti stopped Chris and pointed. A doe and her fawn stood at the forest’s edge, nibbling sprigs of grass they could reach through a broken slat in the wood fence. Chris couldn’t help himself and gasped just loud enough to prick up the doe’s ears, and the two disappeared into the dense forest. A swimming pool, outlined with grey slate, laid in the center of the compound. Four structures surrounded it. The main house, closest to the beach, wasn't very big, but beyond the plate glass and sliding windows, Chris saw it was minimally but opulently furnished. Sleek black couches were in the living room, and a white grand piano stood in a corner with a large dining room standing in the cool shadows. The remaining three independent structures were cabanas. Each with a large picture window. Each with their curtains drawn. The sound of someone lightly snoring came out of the cabana on the far side of the pool. In the cabana to their right, men murmured within. Two wheeled suitcases parked next to the door. Chris pulled excitedly on Manetti’s arm pointing to lightning bolt decals on the suitcases’ sides. Manetti shook him off and went into the last cabana. He came out motioning for Chris to come in. They went in and Chris immediately ran into his reflection in a tall full-length wooden mirror. Seeing himself in his baggy red track suit for the first time he thought no wonder he got strange looks. He dropped his shoes and flopped backward on the feathery bed. Though the room was warm and stuffy, he melted into the cool white comforter. Manetti opened a high window and a skylight to get a cross-breeze going. He sat on the edge of the bed and pulled off his boots, ran a hand through his hair. In the full-length mirror he looked at his own reflection. Maybe he’d wait for the kid to fall asleep and just run off with the money. That would be the simplest plan. What kept him here? The Prior brothers? Talk about not simple. He knew he was a mass of contradictory impulses, had known it for a long time, ever since he moved to New York, probably before if he let himself think about it. He refused to go there. He pushed off his jeans and underwear, and tossed off his cap. Down to just his skin and leather vest, he crawled over to Chris, who turned away from him, not mad but exhausted. Manetti scooched closer till he was spooning the boy. Chris didn't protest, even when Manetti pressed his erection into the butt of his track suit. Earth quickly was falling away as he fell deeper into the soft bed, deeper down the rabbit hole of this new life. He felt the buckle unfasten on his belt, and Manetti pulling down his pants. His butt exposed, he fell asleep dreaming he was on a train, then he became the train, specifically the train coupler, those metal clasps that, like hands, fold into one another to secure train cars together. Somewhere in the world he felt Manetti couple into him, acquire a hold, while he allowed the rod to enter, then gripped it from slipping out of his ass. Who held whom? Manetti lifted off Chris' top and pulled his skin into him. Pelt on hairless boy, hairless boy melting into a bed of fur. Manetti entering him deeper made him moan in his sleep. His ass was still tender, he protested semi-conscious but didn't reject. Manetti went deeper still. Chris gasped louder, struggling to overcome the pain he still felt from the recent abuse. Manetti's ridged pole did not give nor forgive, it pushed in beyond the pain. Chris pushed back, impaling himself, deep, seizing on the pain to raise himself out of his hazy sleep, not ignoring the penetrating object but beginning to ride it, riding Manetti, forcing himself to feel the pain, want the pain, waking with the pain. Manetti obliged. He was good at his craft. He was the best rough trade in town, wearing nothing but his leather vest and a hard on, sticking it to the boy. He would teach Chris to be rough, hardened like him. He pushed the boy's pants off his ankles, pulled out of Chris’ hole, raised the boy’s leg and was back on top of Chris, penetrating him, before Chris even realized how he’d accomplished the feat. He looked into Chris' face, pushed his massive erection further now that he could lay his crotch directly over Chris' open cavern. The added inch made Chris lurch in pain from the spot where Brody had fisted him too deep. Manetti waited right on that torturous spot, neither retreating nor pushing him beyond it. He waited, making only the slightest of movements, an itch to scratch, waiting and watching Chris’ face turn from pain to desire. He brushed away a lock of blond hair that had caught in an eyelash. He kissed his mouth. Chris opened for him. Once Manetti saw lust in Chris’ open eyes he turned his attention to his bucking hole. He stayed in a holding pattern, enjoying the pleasuring of expanding Chris' hole with his growing shaft, feeling it surrender to him completely. The cabanas always had supplies of lube and poppers, among other pleasures, tucked away in the nightstands. Manetti reached in the drawer and withdrew some mentholated cream on his fingers. As he gently fucked Chris’ hole, sensually stimulated his opening with his massive bush, he added a finger, then two, to pull the boy’s hole wider. Chris objected, saying it hurt, but with the mentholated cream soothing his tender canal. Manetti convinced the boy with few words that this is what he wanted. With four fingers lathered he pulled his dripping cock out and replaced it with his large palm. He took all the time necessary for Chris to accept his hand, pulling out a bit when he reach his second knuckles. He could sense Chris wanting him to push in again. He did, sliding four fingers up to the third knuckle, then held there, looking for Chris’ eyes to say yes. He knew the boy was deciding and he’d abide by his decision. He felt the clenched muscles in Chris’ ass relax and he went in an inch more, up to the web of his thumb. He chanced a half rotation, another test to see where Chris’ mind and body were. After a second, he felt he boy bear down on his hand, a signal of his willingness to surrender his hole. Manetti removed his hand as Chris moaned his disappointment. “Take one of the poppers, boy. That tall one.” Chris obeyed. It was one of Manetti’s favorite English poppers, much stronger than its American counterpart. He greased his whole hand with the mentholated cream to overcome the fear Manetti believed the convicts instilled. He pushed a wad of grease into the boy’s crack and smeared it around with three fingers, then pushed those three fingers back into his chute. They slid in easily. Manetti added a fourth and told Chris to take a hit. He waited till Chris recapped the bottle, then slid his thumb in, told Chris to look at him. Chris was trying to focus his gaze on Manetti, and Manetti saw the moment the poppers kicked in. Chris hole grew relaxed and wide as lust for Manetti pushed his hand over Manetti’s palm. In one constant movement the boy mounted Manetti’s whole hand and slid his entrails over the ridges down to the man’s hairy wrists. He felt each strand of hair slide through his loosened sphincter. Manetti slowly twisted his wrist tickling the cunt he was giving the boy. Knuckles ground against sensitive walls, the wrist’s black fur slithered over the exposed sphincter nerve endings, silent fingertips touched blind boundaries that yielded, surrendering Chris’ resistance to Manetti’s will. Manetti fisted Chris’ mind even more than his body. Chris’ synapses were firing and he was helpless to resist Manetti’s mastery. The sensations painful and inviting. The cold-hot feeling in his loins made his body undulated onto Manetti’s hand, like a snake swallowing a mouse. Manetti’s hand went further into his hole, further than it had ever been. “Take three more hits, boy,” instructed Manetti. Chris again obeyed. Manetti applied more salve over his wrist and this time over his forearm while Chris huffed and replaced the cap. His eyes were glued on Manetti. Manetti watched as a lewdness sweep across the boy, not just his face but over his whole body, his mouth open just as his hole was opening. Of his own volition he crawled down further onto Manetti’s wrist and the boy began the journey of the man’s hirsute forearm. Manetti flexed his wrist twisting in exploration of where his hand was in the boy’s body, and where it should go next. He straightened his hand and slowly pulled the boy’s colon away from its mooring so that the passage extended along the length of his forearm. It was a long process, he knew, that would change the boy forever. Chris traveled halfway down Manetti’s forearm before he realized how deep Manetti was inside him. A world of pleasure exploded in his core, physically and mentally, when he looked in the full-length mirror and saw how much of Manetti’s forearm he’d taken. And still he slid ever deeper on the proffered arm. He inched serpentine-like, feeling the ancient original sin drawing him on, driving him deeper into it, not able to get enough of the pleasure Manetti was offering. He saw Manetti had no boundaries either and wouldn’t stop until Chris satisfied the powerful lust he had for him. Yes, it meant physically Chris wanted the fucker’s whole arm up him, but the revelation, rational or not, was that he wanted to make his body an offering to the man. “I want,” Chris moaned as he agonized over ever scintilla he could take of Manetti, “all of you.” But he was fighting a two stage battle: for every millimeter he took in of Manetti’s hand, he also had to accommodate the ever-widening girth of forearm. Manetti thick, muscular arm was as much of a challenge as taking his hand ever-deeper. This is when Manetti took over. “Take another hit, baby. Relax. Lay down. Daddy’s gonna drive.” While Chris prepared himself with a deep inhalation, Manetti’s other hand played with Chris’ cock. His greasy hand toyed with the boy’s balls and ran numbing fingers over the boy’s nub. The cooling sensation wasn’t lost on the boy. His groin joined the sensation of coolness his whole ass was feeling inside as well. Far from numb, his body was on fire and able to take more intense sensation, a deeper fisting, than when the convict were pummeling him. Now between the poppers and the looseness of his body, as well as the loosening of his morals and inhibitions, he began writhing in pure sensuality when he felt Manetti curling his fingers inside him balling into a fist. “Yeah. Fuck yeah. Fist my hole, daddy,” Chris hoarsely cried. Manetti’s balled fists slowly pulled out to the edge of Chris’ sphincter, giving it such a beautiful stretch, he could see his black wrist hair through the translucent taut pink skin of Chris’ ass lips. Chris’ gulped in air as Manetti encouraged him to take it, take it. He could see Chris’ couldn’t sustain such rapid breathing nor such an intense stretch. Manetti pushed back inside to the depth where he started. It was nautical miles of sensations traveled in two second through Chris’ hole. All the nerves stroked went straight to his brain—hole to brain skipping the rest of his body. The boy’s synapses could hardly keep up. Desire and sensation manifest in deranged calls to fuck my hole, daddy, open my pussy, give me a sloppy cunt, with Manetti responding, encouraging, validating everything Chris was saying. “You like daddy giving you a cunt.” “Yes, daddy, open my hole.” “You want daddy to fuck you like this.” Agreement. More aggression. The fist came out and immediately pushed back to try to get in. It took a moment, but both of them wanted it, so it slid right in. Making the initial break and re-entry, triggered something in both of them. They wanted more just like that. Obscene wet farts emitted from Chris’ ass. Each fart increase the capacity to take Manetti’s fist deeper into him. They were in a cycle of passion—Chris wanting to give, Manetti wanting to take. Chris could see, and Manetti approved, that after several punches, Chris’ hole blossomed into a small rosebud. Manetti encouraged it, tended to this new flower, inserted a single finger to wiggle around in it, excite the bloom to display more itself. “Look in the mirror,” Manetti said, pulling Chris’ ass lips apart, showing the boy what his opened hole looked like. “Push,” he ordered and Chris bore down, and a small mushroom sprouted from his hole. At the center, the beginning of his red inner flesh peeked through. Manetti resumed methodically fisting his hole. For the next hour he put Chris through practiced paces, training him to think about nothing but being a hole. After crouching then kneeling off the bed, Manetti grew restless. Slowly he adjusted his position and slid up next to Chris parallel to his body, his head next to Chris’ open hole. The position also afforded Chris the ability to pleasure Manetti’s stiffened member sticking up right in front of him. With intense gratitude triggered by Manetti manipulating his hole, Chris sucked Manetti with an urgency of the famished. His throat opened and the whole shaft went down till his face was smothered in thick, black bush. And now Manetti, lying next to the boy, with less force but deeper penetration, could maneuver his hand easily, pushing Chris to his limits. Chris handed him the opened popper bottle to share. After his first hit, the man felt the intensity of his lust boil over, let the chemicals overtake him and felt deeper inside the kid’s colon. He traced the boy’s resisting internal muscles, teased them relentlessly with his middle finger until they submitted and he won another quarter each of Chris’ body. Methodically, while Chris nursed his cock, he gained more territory that almost took Chris to the crook of his arm. Chris ran his hand over Manetti’s arm to feel how far his forearm with inside. He felt how close he was to the man’s elbow. Carnal thoughts about Manetti raged inside. He lifted his leg like a submissive dog so Manetti had easier access, to take as much of him as he wanted. At the same time he lifted Manetti’ leg and went in search of the man’s nougaty center. It didn’t take him long to find Manetti’s spongy hole. Licking it only made it expand. The sixty-nining of pleasure drove them both to experiment. With Chris’ leg in the air Manetti felt free to pull apart the kid’s pussy, grab hold of his leg and pull out and push back in. It made Chris crazy. Chris reciprocated by finding the nightstand lube and applying it to Manetti sprouting rectum. With a slippery hand he pressed into Manetti who readily gave way. His hand easily slipped into the man, and for the first time he felt what a real sloppy hole felt like. His hand balled into a fist as soon as he entered. He was spelunking deep inside a cavern that seemed endless. There was no resistance as he passed his wrist deep into what felt like a second opening. Manetti bore down on the kid’s fist and the kid’s forearm easily slid deep into Manetti’s hairy hole. As much as he thrilled at what Manetti was doing inside him, it was compounded by how he got off watching the hairs around Manetti’s hole slide in and out with each pump he produced. They glided into each other with gratifying moans each time they crossed a new boundary. With bodies pressed against one another, their free hands ran across skin, stroking cocks, squeezing balls, running a big hand over smooth skin, running a small hand over muscled fur. They couldn’t get enough of each other. When Chris passed his elbow through Manetti’s hole, the man cried out and told Chris to pull back. Chris stopped, followed through with how Manetti had been treating him, slowly rolled his fingers across the sealed chamber that then opened like a camera lens and he passed his small hand through. Manetti eased out of Chris and fell on his back. He put one leg over Chris’ torso so the boy was at an advantaged angle to penetrate him further. Chris rolled the poppers to him. Manetti wiped the grease off the bottle cap, unscrewed it and inhaled deeply. Chris knew by now how easy it was to finger a resisting wall, feel for the blood pumping through the thin, retreating membranes, and allow Manetti to internally guide him where his hand should travel. Working together, Chris found the small opening each hit of poppers revealed. He followed the opening that unveiled new chambers his hand could conquer. When he was up to his bicep, Manetti was twitching in ecstasy to the point where he couldn’t take it. He signal for Chris to withdraw. Chris didn’t move but left his hand exactly where it was. Manetti pleaded for him to back off, but Chris laid there tranquilly. Manetti found he was starting to rut on Chris’ small arm, fighting within himself whether he want more or wanted release. In a fog, the man lifted his head to find Chris smiling ear to ear. “You little fucker,” he said to Chris, and started the long journey of extracting the kid’s arm from his body. Chris helped him to withdraw but not completely. After a number of inches of relief, Chris would go back into Manetti’s colon, which Manetti was not completely opposed to. But it soon it became a matter of will as opposed to sensation, and Manetti refused the kid’s domination. Manetti crab walked back the last of Chris’ forearm ordering him to let him go. Like a lizard losing its tail, Manetti shot off the last foot of Chris’ arm. His cock dripped with pre-cum, and where he’d dragged his ass over the sheets, there was a trail of brown mucus. “You little fuck. Get over here. Lick that up,” he said grabbing Chris’ neck, pushing him into the slime. “Lick it up, I said.” Chris did. Much too eagerly. Manetti struggled to regain dominance after surrendering his hole so completely. He flipped the kid on his back. Chris’ chest and crotch were coated in the brown sludge. From the skylight the sun shown on the kid’s stained face. He glistened in contented degraded radiance. Manetti slapped the smile off his face, pulled up his legs and stuck his cock all the way to the root in one surge. Chris grunted, but was so opened, he welcomed him inside. Manetti soon found a rhythm that included slapping the kid's ass. He soon found his breath accelerating. Chris was beneath him taking in all the pleasure of his pounded flesh. He reached up and twisted Manetti tits, which made Manetti hammer him faster and harder. The boy wrapped his legs around the man’s waist, bucked up his ass with equal fervor. As the pulse of their fucking increased, their fierce pace drawing to an inevitability, Chris took one of Manetti’s hands curled on the side of his head and placed it on his neck. He took Manetti's other hand and placed that too on his neck. Manetti recognized what the boy was asking for. Like the rough trade he’d been trained to be, he obliged. He started squeezing his neck as Chris stroked his dick with increasing desperation. Manetti was good rough trade, fuck no, he was great rough trade! He was all powerful, in control, scum fuck bad ass rough trade. He was back in the saddle, enjoying how he was abusing his bottom boy. He watched Chris' face turn bright red, watched his eyes bulge, watched him struggle silently beneath his crushing hands. Chris’ hands clasped around Manetti’s wrist, feeling the strength, their girth, the hair. When Manetti erupted inside Chris, Chris exploded over him even harder. Beneath his easing hands, the unconscious kid flopped a few time like a landed fish. The little fuck even had a smile on his face while he rasped in a daze. Manetti’s pubes rested between Chris’ hairless cheeks. As he laid on top of him, his dick draining the remains of his wad, he felt small internal clutching like he was being milked by the boy. That, too, quieted after a few moments. As his breathing returned to normal, he examined this blond hair kid’s young face beneath him. He pushed back some of his matted hair caked with shit juice. What exactly did he think he could teach this street urchin, this abused stray puppy about being hardened, about being rough? Jesus fuck, whatever the men in his family had done to him was already hard-wired in his brain. It was buried so shallow under the surface, only a scratch revealed it. Passed out, Chris’ legs slid down Manetti’s thighs and Manetti rolled off him, still hard, his chest covered in the kid’s spooge. On his back, mindlessly he traced a finger through a string of the kid’s white sperm. He tasted its warm saltiness. He followed passing clouds in the skylight, heard Chris breathing beside him. He could see both Prior brothers were fucked up, out of control, but in opposite ways. Well, he was a fuck up too, wasn’t he? Sure, he’d promised he would find Ben. He knew he could. But would bringing them together defuse Ben or detonate Chris? Or maybe it’d be the other way around. Either way he’d be in the cross-hairs, suffer the collateral damage. It was stupid to care about either of these stupid brothers. It was stupid for a hustler to even care at all. He got up to take a shower, and spied the gym bag on the nightstand. The smartest thing to do would be to swipe the kid’s bag while he was still out and roar off in his Camaro. He looked at the mess sprawled on the bed, this sprawled out filthy mess of a kid. Looking at himself in the mirror, he ran a hand through his mane. Yeah, he’d swipe the money. That was the smart move. Uncomplicate things. Make a clean break. Yeah, he convinced himself, right after a shower.

Sorry, but I have to disagree completely with what @bdbottom said above. Having a healthy immune system in no way shields a person from becoming infected with HIV. The only way you could resist the virus is if you had developed immunity through exposure, and what makes HIV so treacherous is that by the time your body develops antibodies to it, it’s already hijacked your immune system. The idea that you can avoid HIV through healthy diet and exercise alone is rubbish. Ditto with other STDs, by the way - you don’t develop immunity to gonorrhea or chlamydia from having had it. You can get it again. There is some debate about whether effective immunity can be developed to syphilis via exposure. Herpes and genital warts are both spread by shedding virus, and if you’re not already infected, you have no immunity (younger men may have been vaccinated against HPV in recent times.) Hep A and Hep B are lurking, and you can be vaccinated against those - but Hep C is as present a danger as HIV, and there is no cure, Crabs, of course, are simply pubic lice, and can leap onto anyone, no matter how clean and healthy you are. Sorry to be the square dildo at the orgy, but you asked about STDs, and them’s the facts, my friend. To answer your original question, my gangbang experiences have landed me exactly one STD: HIV. And yes, I was quite healthy at the time.

Part Two “I can’t believe this fucker would go suicide commando on his boyfriend after taking our strains” one person said. “Fuck yeah I did, he’s an uptight bitch when it comes to fucking” David said. The cock in my ass was pumping in and out at a steady pace, balls slapping my ass. My anger grew, but I didn’t want to reveal to David I was on the bench next to him taking toxic loads just like he was. “Fuck man, it’s hotter fucking your sloppy hole knowing you would stealth bomb your boyfriend’s ass later.” someone said. “What I am about to shoot up your hole will convert you and your boyfriend, no doubts” David was moaning harder as the cock in his ass quickened it’s rhythm of pumping his hole. The sound of flesh slapping against each other added to beat of the music playing in the back ground. The cock in me was pumping faster and harder, as it thickened. The balls were not moving as much and I knew I was about to get another load dumped into my hole. The man’s breathing was getting louder and faster, and without warning he slammed into me deep. HIs cock was jumping about in my ass, uncontrollably. I could feel the warmth of his load hitting my inner walls. He grunted and then pulled out. I felt a bit of cum run out, but was quickly scooped up by another cock head and pushed back into my hole. “Damn look at the wasting on the man fucking the cherry” someone said. “That’s the AIDS Angel” someone said. The cock slowly slid out of my hole until I felt it’s head pulling the inside of my hole outwards. It slowly slid back in. “I want that cock next” David yelled. “Don’t be greedy” someone said as the sound of flesh being slapped echoed in the rooms. David’s top was fucking his hole faster and faster. “Huff deep and squeeze my cock, you fucking necro slut!” I heard David inhale deep over and over. I mimicked his huffing until the rush was too much and I felt a bit sick. I squeezed my hole around the death stick sliding in and out. “Squeeze my rod so I can give you the gay cancer, faggot” David’s top yelled as he slapped his ass. I could hear the creaking of David’s bench as his top fucked him harder. “Fuck here it comes in your sloppy fuck hole” he yelled. David yelled as the man rammed is cock deep into his hole. “Take my fucking toxic seed, absorb my fucking death you no good cheating faggot” I closed my eyes, picturing the man’s piss slit open and his white seed of death shoot out, hitting David’s insides and starting to hiss and steam like acid to metal. “Oh fuck, oh fuck” the man yelled. “If that hole is getting the AIDS Angel, then you are the Grim Reaper” someone yelled. I huffed the poppers as I pictured the destruction of David, I saw his body melting away from the venom sting he just received. The cock in my hole, sped up sliding in and out quicker. I squeezed my hole more, then huffed more poppers from the clear tube. “Get another cock up my hole” David yelled, almost begging. The man fucking me had wrapped his hands around my nut sac and was gently squeezing it. I wanted to cry out “harder” but still wanted to keep it secret that it was me from David. My cock was slowly inching back to life, even though I had shot my load just minutes ago. The cock in me felt so good. “If it wasn’t for his cock, you’d think that hole was already dead” someone yelled “Still warm and fuckable” the AIDS Angel said. “Hell you would still fuck it if it was dead and cold” someone said. Peter grunted loudly and I knew someone had rammed a cock up his hole. I could hear his bench creaking again as the top pumped his cock into David’s hole and wondered if the bench broke under the fucking. I head a small creak to my right and a bit of light enter my room, but was quickly extinguished as the door closed. A hand soon covered my mouth and a hot breath heated my ear. I could smell the musk of a sweaty man next to me. “You weren’t the new meat were you?” I shook my head no. “The who the fuck are you” the voice said in my ear. I slowly turned my head and whispered in his ear “The boyfriend of the man in the next room” No more words were said, he just moved away and slowly went out of the room. I closed my eyes and huffed in deep, letting the rush carry me and my thoughts away. The cock was still pumping into my hole. The squeezing on my nut sac got tighter and tighter, sending a bit of pain cursing through my body, the poppers dulled it a bit, so I huffed more. “Fuckin’ gonna squeeze the last bit of neg juice out of these berries even if I have to crush time” my top said. I bit my lip to keep from crying out. My hips started to buck as causing my hard cock to bounce around hitting my crotch, the leather and the top’s hand. The only thing that stopped my hips bucking was a tongue that was licking about my hole from below. It was hitting my hole and the man’s cock as he pumped me. “Squeeze my nuts” the AIDS Angel said. “Oooooh yeah just like that, squeeze my fucking thick biohazard load into his ass” The hand was hitting the base of my ass, following the top’s thrusts in and out of my hole. I was fighting back the urge to yell out, begging for his AIDS charger. “Here it comes, dumping my AIDS in your cunt” he yelled. The man cheered and hollered. I felt his cock slam into me and his cum exploded out. He pulled out and slammed back in, repeating this over and over. “Fuck it feels good sharing death!” he said. “Fucking take his AIDS you lucky fucker” David yelled to me. My cock suddenly started to pulse and I started to shoot my load all over the place, until a mouth covered my cock and started to suck it out. I filled his mouth with my hot thick load. The cock pulled out of my ass as the mouth pulled off my cock. I heard something being spit out and hitting the floor. “Fuck, neg seed tastes like fucking spoiled milk” someone said. “Yeah, poisonous seed is so much better”

Part 16 I was laying on my stomach with this man kneeling between my legs. I felt him reach up and pull off my blindfold. “Fuck you don’t need that” he said. He quickly moved until he was laying on top of me, his big monster cock between my legs pumping in and out of the space between my thighs. He moved until I felt the forearm of the man on me baring down on my shoulder blades, across my back. He was stabbing his cock head at my wet hole, quickly jabbing it at my hole then pulling off. Over and over he did this. I was moaning as I felt the head just pop open my hole then quickly pop out. Without warning he rammed his thick cock deep into my hole. I screamed loudly not caring if my neighbors heard me or not. I closed my eyes and breathed in and out to make sure I didn’t pass out from the pain. “Take it fucker, take the pain” he said. He pulled his cock out until the head was pulling my hole outwards, then rammed it back in. I groaned this time from the pain that was shooting through my body. “Open up for my horse cock” he said. “Damn buddy take it easy on his hole, you will ruin it for everyone else” “Fuck if I am going to expose my monster cock to every disease under the sun, then I going to fuck him like the diseased whore that he is” He continued to pump his cock in and out as hard and as fast as he could. “Plus I’m no bigger than his boss” he said, “And I have had that up my hairy hole” I moaned as I was getting used to his cock drilling my hole. His weight was holding me down on the bed. His legs were holding my legs together, squeezing my ass shut around his thick cock. His balls were hitting my ass each time he slammed into me. “Fuck him good” the other man said, leaving just us in my bedroom “Heard you and the boss pozzed a neighbor recently” “Yeah” I grunted, “and some homeless Marine at a hotel” “Fuck yeah” He continued to pound my hole, driving in hard and deep. I grunted each time he slammed into me. Reaching back he grabbed one of my legs and we rolled over on our sides. He lifted my leg up and started to pump my hole again with his monster cock. I looked down at the mirror in the corner. I could see my hole stretched open around his thick cock, as it slid in and out. I shifted a bit more, which allowed him to slide into me deeper. His smooth nuts were laying across his legs, slowly moving as he pumped in and out. I heard the door to my apartment open and close again. Wondering if the man was just leaving but soon heard someone say: “That’s what I like to see, my whore being used” It was my boss. he was standing in front of the mirror, slowly removing his clothes. I was watching his crotch, waiting to see him expose that big cut monster dick. “Let’s rip this diseased fucker wide open tonight” my boss said. I watched as he opened his jeans and they dropped to the floor. His cock bounced out. It was almost fully hard. The monster dick in my ass continued to slide in and out, slowly now as if he was watching my boss strip too and enjoying the show. My boss moved on the bed and knelt next to my head. I instinctively opened my mouth and he slowly pushed it in, sliding it deep into my throat. He reached down and pinched one of my nipples hard, driving his fingernail into my flesh. He slowly started to pump his cock in and out of my mouth. With each pump of his cock in I coated it was some thick spit, getting it ready for him to fuck my hole. Pretty soon it was shining with my spit. “Hold him tight” my boss said, pulling his cock from my mouth The man behind me wrapped his arms around my very quick, squeezing tight in a bear hug. I grabbed my leg and held it up the best I could, but soon it was resting on my boss’ shoulder. He had moved and straddled the leg that was on the mattress. He had gripped his cock at the base and was rubbing it around my hole and the cock that was in me. He grabbed a little brown bottle that was close by and handed it to me. “Huff until you are about to pass out” he said, “you’re going to need it” I twisted the cap and listened to the hiss. I shoved the bottle under my nose and inhaled. I repeated this over and over and my boss continued to rub his cock around my hole. I had lost count of how many times I huffed that bottle, but I knew I was flying. My heart beat was drumming in my ears and I could feel it pounding in my temples. Grabbing my hips, my boss lined his cock head up next to the wall of my hole, next to the shaft of the cock deep in me. The man squeezed tighter as my boss thrusted his cock into my hole. I groaned loudly, and screamed out NO! My boss didn’t stop. His cock head kept pushing against my hole, with more force as the seconds passed. Suddenly, the head popped in. I yelped louder than before, but my boss didn’t pull out. He just pushed the brown bottle back up to my nose. I inhaled deep over and over. With each huff, his cock slid in a bit more. My hole stretched more and more. I closed my eyes and tried to breath through the pain. “Take it out, I can’t do it” “You are and we are not stopping” my boss said. He pushed in more. “Fucker is tight now” the man behind me said. My boss pushed in more, his cock was about half way in. “Then we open him up more” my boss said. With out say a word more to each other, they slowly started to move their cocks in and out of my stretched hole. As one moved in the other one moved out. My hole started to adjust to having two monster cocks in me. I couldn’t help but moan as the sensations of these moving cocks swept through my body. “Bitch likes to be stretched open” my boss said. “Fuck your cock feels awesome sliding against mine” “Wait until we shoot our toxic cum up with all those diseases” “Fuck you should get his biohazard tat fucking soon” “Not until this bitch converts” My eyes were rolling up in the back of my head, the pleasure coming from being double fucked by these two monster cocks was over whelming. My boss was pushing my leg back further as he increased his pumping of his cock in and out of my hole. I could feel the man behind me loosen his bear hug around me. “Ride the brown bottle again whore” my boss said. I brought the bottle to my nose and inhaled deep, over and over. Grabbing my shoulders my boss held me firm as he pushed into me more. The pain was not as bad as before, but soon it turned into more pleasure. They both picked up speed. I was in hog heaven from their double dick fucking. My boss began to jack rabbit my hole, moving just a few inches in and out of my hole. The other man did the same. “Fuck I’m getting close” the man said. “Fuck buddy, I can feel your cock thickening, you’re gonna blow” The man behind me let out a loud grunt and then stopped moving. I could feel the cum pulsing out of his cock. “Oh fuck I can feel you shooting” my boos said. He then pushed in to me as far as he could and his cock erupted, shooting his toxic load in with the others. “Fuck man, that was hot” the man said. I squeezed my ass muscles over and over, teasing their cocks, trying to milk out the rest of their toxic loads. “I will be ready for round two in a few minutes, but I think we need to add someone to the party” My boss quickly pulled out of my ass, I could feel my hole gapping open even with the other man still in me. He slowly pulled out and sat on the side of the bed, as my boss put on his jeans. “What’s his apartment number” my boss asked. “4B” With that he was off, leaving me and the stranger staring at each other.

My kind of top. I was trained to clean the cock that went into me, so it is just ingrained behavior

I work as a checker in a grocery store which is a good place to meet homeless guys and junkies...I always try to engage them in conversation to get them to stick around or come back at the end of my shift...I wait in the bushes by the parking lot and if all goes well, we get high and fuck on work property...love seeing them again after being their Faggot cumdump bitch, especially knowing they could rat me out to the management.

I always lick a top's cock clean, not just for the top, but I love to taste any residual cum and my own assjuices!

I'll echo the others in the thread by saying that as a bottom, a fuck isn't satisfying till I feel a guy push in and flex his cock while he unloads in me, every twitch reminding me of the warm load he's giving me deep in my guts. Nothing hotter than that, and nothing more disappointing than a load getting wasted elsewhere. Swallowing's the next best thing, but even that pales in comparison to getting your cunt seeded.

My first raw fuck was unplanned. I was at a bathhouse and I was there to get fucked. I wandered around the place carrying the complimentary condom, with my ass lubed up and ready. I was in the steam room when i spotted a nice looking middle aged guy stroking his cock. I went over and started sucking him. Then I asked him if he wanted to fuck me. He nodded yes and I climbed on top of him, straddling him and kissing him. His cock was up against my hole and I just decided I wanted it raw. I eased down on it, and it felt SO FUCKING GOOD sliding into me I couldn’t even believe it. I asked him not to cum in me, which I’ll always regret, but it was still the best fuck I’d ever had up to that point. I had one more fuck after that with a condom and it was terrible. Everybody since then has fucked me raw and shot their load inside me and I won’t have it any other way.

4. Jay "Learn how to breathe cock," Rod said. His hands were still at the back of head. He was holding me in place, making sure that every agonizing inch of his cock stayed in my throat. I struggled, trying to get used to the foreign object in my throat. Even worse, I realized I was embarrassed. It wasn't because I was on my knees, sucking another man's dick. That actually made me proud, to think that a real man like Rod wanted to feel me pleasuring his dick. No, it was because I wasn't doing a good job of sucking his dick. His cock wasn't massive nor was he pounding my throat. I should be able to handle this, but my body was rebelling, demanding such luxuries as an unobstructed airway and the oxygen it could bring. "Close your eyes," Rod said. His voice was deep and masculine, but not angry or harsh. "Relax," he continued. "Focus on dick. Feel how long it is. Feel how hard it is. You did this to me. You deserve to feel what you did. Feel my cock in your throat." As hard as it was to keep his cock in my throat, I didn't want to pull off. If I pulled off, even just the slightest bit, it would be a failure. I wanted to impress Rod with my talents, and I wasn't doing a good job of it right now. "Don't over think it," Rod continued. "Just focus on my dick." I tried as best as I could, but I couldn't keep from gagging. It was an awful feeling; the discomfort of Rod's cock lodged in my throat, plus the horrible feeling in my stomach that I had failed his man. I pulled back against Rod's grip on the back of my head. This was no longer about wants. I wanted to suck his cock. But I needed a respite from his throat fucking. I needed to breathe. Luckily, Rod understood my needs. He let me pull off his cock, and let me recover. The first thing I did was get a big lungful of oxygen. In the moment, even breathing hurt, as the air I was inhaling irritated my tender throat. I wasn't used to having a dick down there, least of all, a dick as hard as Rod's penis, and my throat was raw. The second thing I did was tell Rod I was sorry for not being able to fellate him properly. "I'm sorry," I said. "Sorry?" he asked. "Sorry for what boy?" "For not staying on your cock." "It's ok," he said. He stroked the side of my head, a gesture simultaneously comforting and controlling. I was in an uncomfortable place with him, somewhere between a human with free will and a possession, with no possibility of growth or change. "It's only what, your second cock?" I nodded in agreement. The time spent on Jack's cock in middle school seemed so long ago now. "It's perfectly natural. All you need is practice." "Yeah," I said, still embarrassed at my performance. I wondered about the other boys he had mentioned. Had they been better at pleasing him than I was. "Practice, I guess." "Just work on the head," Rod said. "Don't push yourself this time." He was looking down at me and his expression was one I had never seen before. It was a combination of a teacher, instructing a wayward student on the finer points; a father, caring for unruly child; and a lover, waiting for his partner to pleasure him. I had never realized how badly I needed someone like Rod in my life. I followed his instructions. I had no real choice, but that was a good thing. This entire night was full of new things: leaving my friends behind with someone I barely knew, taking the cocaine the stranger offered, making out with a different man, and now sucking his cock. But it all seemed inevitable and right, nor was I given much of choice in how things had worked out. But every choice felt like the correct one. Rod's cock was hard in my mouth, slowly dripping pre-cum front the slit at the tip of his dick. I was lapping up every drop. It had been years since I had last tasted it and I had not realized just how badly I wanted to taste it again. "You like that," Rod said. "Yeah," I replied. "I do." "That's good," Rod said. He put his hand back on my head. "Come with me," he said. "See if you can keep my dick in your mouth." I didn't understand what he was saying at first, but then he took a step backwards. I had to crawl on my knees to keep up with him. I glanced back at the window, where the party was continuing. The lights had been turned down a bit, so it was hard to discern any details, but I could make out the vague outlines of men milling around. I hoped that I was just as difficult to see if anyone happened to be looking out. I didn't want anyone to see my crawling after Rod, on my knees, with his dick nestled in my mouth. It was more than just embarrassing; it was humiliating. But, it was also a turn on. Any man could see what I would do for cock. At least what I would do for the right cock. Rod's cock was definitely the right cock; there was something about it that drew me to it, to want to lick it and savor every drop of his pre-cum. "Yeah," Rod said. "That's it. Just a few more steps," he said, and took another backward step. I had to put my hands down on the ground to stabilize myself and keep from scraping my knees. "Next time, I'll make sure you have some knee pads," he said. I looked up to see him smile at the thought. "You'd look good like that. A pair of boots, a pair of kneepads. Let a man know you mean business." He paused for a second, and pushed his dick a little deeper in my mouth. "Oh yeah," he said. "Just a few more steps now." The next three were easier. I knew what to expect, and I didn't lose my balance as easily. I also managed to avoid scraping my knees too badly. "And we're here," Rod said. He was backed up against a porch lounge chair. "I'm gonna sit down," he said. "You gonna keep my cock warm?" I nodded in agreement. He held my head again, making sure that I didn't lose his cock. From another man, it would have been weird, almost creepy. But from Rod, it was caring, tender act. He wanted both of us to be able to enjoy his cock. "That's it," he said, as he leaned back. "Fuck yeah, that's it." He pulled his head up, just enough to stare at me over his thick pecs and smooth stomach. "Think you can take all of it again?" I stared at his thick, long, hard cock, remembering what it felt like last time we had forced it deep into my throat. I had been helpless as Rod held the ultimate power over me. Even so, my dick throbbed at the opportunity to feel Rod inside me again. I nodded, albeit with some hesitation. "We'll go slow," Rod said, before adding "again." My stomach churned at the last word. "Again." Such a simple word, and yet, the way Rod said it, I knew for sure he was disappointed in me. "No," Rod answered, as if he was reading my mind. "It's a big cock. And you're still a young man." He grabbed his cock and shook it. Somewhat relieved, I leaned in just enough for the tip of Rod's cock to press against the back of my throat. It had not gotten any smaller; if anything, it was now thicker than the last time we had attempted to fuck my throat. "Oh yeah," Rod moaned, his dick dripping pre-cum once more. "That's what I need right now. Some great head by a hot young man." I just nodded; impaled on his dick, I couldn't do much else. I took a deep breath. It was likely my last breath for a while. Once his dick pressed into my throat, it would block my ability to inhale. But, as Rod pointed out, it was my job to learn how to breathe cock just as easily as I breathed air. Rod reached down and put his hand on the back of my head. "Come on boy," he said. "Make me happy and inhale my cock." He pulled down on my head, forcing his shaft into my throat. It was not as forceful as I feared, but there was a persistence that reminded me who was in control. Worse, my own cock twitched and dripped pre-cum as soon as Rod's manhood pushed into my throat. As impossible as it seemed, I was getting off on getting throat-fucked. "All the way, boy," Rod said. "No sense in you giving up when we are so close to our goal." It seemed like a perversion of language to talk about "we" and "our goal." I was forced to allow my throat to stretch around his dick and I had to fight back the natural instinct to gag. This was not about "us;" it was about his pleasure and his pleasure in using me. My brain knew that. My body knew that. My throat definitely knew that. But once more, it was my cock who was the traitor. It had never been harder and was throbbing in rhythm with Rod's slow strokes pushing ever deeper into my throat. "Ease Ser," I managed to gasp, losing a bit of precious air in the process. I wanted to tell him not to push so deep. But I realized how much of a betrayal that would be to him and how much I would be letting him down. It was my duty, privilege and honor to suck his manhood, and if he needed to be deep-throated, well, it was hardly my place to deny him that simple pleasure. "It's alright boy," he said, gently stroking my head, even as he held me in place skewered on his dick. "It's going to be difficult at first, but you'll learn." He smiled as he pulled me further down on his shaft. "Almost there," he said. I closed my eyes, trying to focus on his cock, even while doing my best to ignore how it was a foreign object practically choking me to death. "Just a little bit more," Rod said. "Barely an inch." I swallowed. He took the opportunity to push his shaft all the way into my throat. Once more, my chin was pressed against his balls and my nose was deep in his pubes. My dick reacted, throbbing and dripping even more pre-cum. "Looks like you're starting to enjoy this," he said. I opened my eyes again. Even though he was lying back on the lounge chair, he still managed to loom above me, reminding me exactly who was the dominant and who was the submissive. His eyes were closed, and he had a smile of utter pleasure. As much as I wanted to get him out of my throat, I couldn't deny him these simple pleasures. "Fuck boy, you're getting me close," he finally said, right as I thought I would pass out. I just nodded. If I tried to do anything else, I was going to start gagging, and I would have to pull off from Rod's beautiful cock. "Damn. We're gonna have to take a break," Rod said, and he pushed me off of his dick, until not even the head was still in my mouth. "Stand up," he said. "Turn around, bend over, and let me taste that sweet ass again." As he asked, I stood up, turned around, and bent over. I was reluctant to do it because it meant it would be that much harder for me to choke on his cock again. But, I remembered how good his tongue felt against my hole and how I had squirmed in pleasure as he explored my ass, so I reached back, and pulled my ass cheeks apart for him. "Oh yeah, boy," Rod said. He sat up; his face was now perfectly aligned with my hole. "This is going to be good." He leaned in and pressed his lips against my hole, giving me the most intimate kiss I had ever received. His tongue traced out the edges of my hole, occasionally darting deeper into me, teasing me with the potential for penetration. It took less than a minute of this before my hole was wet and slippery. It made it ever easier for him to push his tongue into me, which made even more relaxed. "Hold that ass for me," he said. "Keep it open for me." I pulled my cheeks further apart, and exposed all of my hole for him. "Oh, fuck that's beautiful," he said. He licked a finger, and starting to tease my hole with it. "Oh god," I moaned. "Fuck. That feels amazing." "You like?" Rod asked me. He pushed his finger into my hole. It was only the tip, but the spasms of pleasure spread out from my hole across my entire body. It wasn't just having my hole played with. I had done that before while jerking off, but it hadn't felt like this. There was a hunger inside of me, and I wanted more. "Oh god yes," I said. "Please?" I begged. It was ambiguous what I was asking for. If sucking cock was the start of my journey, his finger buried in my ass was the half-way point. It was now easier to go all the way, than to stop, turn around, and give up all the pleasures I had enjoyed so far. "Fuck me." I had never had a cock up there before, and had never thought one would ever find its way up there. "Fuck me." But tonight, being with this very hot, yet still so unfamiliar daddy, things were different. I was with this hot, horny daddy who so clearly needed to unload and the outcome of the complex calculations I had done so many years earlier suddenly changed. "Fuck me hard," I repeated for the third time. "You sure boy?" Rod asked. He pressed his finger into my hole, opening me up and making me even more hungry for him. "It's your first time, right?" "I'm sure. There's always a first time. And I want it to be with you." More of his finger pushed into my hole. Even though I couldn't see it, I imagined how hungry my hole must appear, almost sucking his finger into me. Rod pulled his finger out. He took his time, slowly enough that I felt his knuckles rub over my prostate. It was slow enough that a slow anxiety built up, due to an irrational fear I'd never get to feel Rod inside me again. But before it became a full-fledged panic attack, Rod leaned in and kissed my hole. His tongue probed in, lubricating my hole for what would inevitably penetrate me. "Just fuck me," I said. "Don't worry boy. It's coming," Rod said. He returned to licking my asshole, getting it wet and sloppy. Despite my innocence, I understood that if I were to take Rod's thick shaft, I would need his help. Even if it wasn't what I was craving it still felt damn good, and I forced myself to enjoy the pleasure. "We just need to get you ready." "Please, Rod. I want it." My entire body was shaking, and even in the cool evening air, I found myself sweating. "Please, Rod, I need it." The shaking was getting worse, and my anxiety began to rise again. Rod suddenly wrapped his arms around my waist, and pressed his tongue deep into my hole. "Relax boy," he said, his voice muffled by my muscular butt. "It's alright. I'm here. You're ok." He ran his tongue around my hole. "It's the G you're feeling. It's going to be good." He administered another kiss, and it only made the excitement worse. "Focus on the pleasure. Focus on your hole." He ran his tongue against my hole. "Breathe deep and just focus on the good things. Focus on my tongue in your hole." I did as I was instructed, focusing just on the feeling of Rod's tongue gently probing my asshole and opening me up. I was still shaking, but at least it helped reduce the anxiety. The rimjob felt good. It was a kind of pleasure I had never felt before, and it was so easy to get lost in it. "You want my cock in your hole?" Rod asked. He pressed his tongue back into my hole. Even though I had no idea what it was going to feel like when Rod fucked me, I still nodded enthusiastically. I had reached a point where I put my trust completely in Rod. If he thought it was best to fuck me, then I was going to get fucked. It didn't hurt that his teasing of my hole had gotten me totally aroused, and broken down the last of my inhibitions. "You've got a sweet hole," Rod said. "I can't wait to get into you." He pressed his tongue into me one last time, then pulled his face out of my crack. "Let's do this," he said. "Straddle me." He laid down on the lounger, his dick now sticking straight up. Awkwardly, I climbed on top of him with my feet on either side of his torso. It was hard to control my muscles; I wondered how long I'd be able to command my legs to do anything. Nevertheless, I bent down so my ass was right over his shaft. "Like this?" I asked. "Exactly," he said. He put his hands on my waist, supporting me. "Are you ready?" "I think I am." "Good," Rod said. My ass was hanging in air and his dick was pressing up against my hole. We were not yet fucking; it would take only the slightest movement by one of us to change that. "Let's go slow. Just lower yourself, and let my cock slide into you." I relaxed my tense quadriceps, and my ass pressed down on his hard shaft. There was a brief moment where the tensions and stresses built up, but they were quickly released when Rod's dickhead pressed into my hole. "Oh god," I moaned. It was a sensation unlike any I had felt before. I was being fucked up the ass. But it wasn't a bad feeling. It reminded me of a dream, where I discovered a new room in my house. This was a new kind of pleasure and it was a pleasure I wasn't going to be able to easily give up. "Oh god," I grunted again, as more of Rod's shaft entered my no-longer-virgin hole. "Just relax," Rod said. "You can do this. You can take all of me." He was still holding my waist, still slowly guiding me down his manhood. "And it feels so good, doesn't it?" I had to nod. Rod's dick inside my hole felt like nothing else I had experienced, not even having to deep throat his cock. Rod's shaft was filling me up and in the process, I learned that I had parts of me that I had no idea had ever been empty. "It's fucking amazing," I said. It wasn't all pleasure. Rod's dick was thick, and I felt my hole protesting at being stretched open so quickly. "You're so big," I grunted, as I tried to relax enough to allow him in me. "Just relax. Focus on what feels good. Focus on my dick." He held me in place, not letting me slide any further down his shaft. "You're about half way. You think you can take the rest of it?" I nodded. There was no other answer I could give him. Of course, I was going to take his entire cock. This was my first time getting fucked up the ass, and I was going to make it memorable pounding. Besides, I had already disappointed Rod enough already with my inability to deep-throat him properly. I didn't want to give him any more reasons to discard me. "I do," I said, still a bit unsure of what I had just committed myself to doing. "We're going to go slow," Rod said. "Let you get used to it." He smiled, but it was an evil grin. "And then finish with a proper pounding that will leave you walking funny for a week." "Right on," I said. "Relax your legs," Rod continued. "Just let your weight impale you on my cock." I did as I was told, relaxing my legs muscles even more than before. Rod was ready for me, and eased my way down his shaft. "Oh fuck," I grunted, a combination of pain and pleasure. The penetration was intense. "Being fucked" had been an abstract concept until now. I understood how violating it was, to have another man's penis in my ass. But I also understood how essential it was. I needed to be fucked like this all the time. "Just give it to me. Give me all of your dick." "If you insist," Rod said. He was smiling when he said it. I was still young and naive. I had no idea what I just asked for, but he did. "You sure?" he asked again. I was scared about what I had just asked for, but more scared of the alternative. My world revolved around Rod's cock. "Yeah," I said. "I am." "Good," he said. He grabbed my waist tightly and held me in place. "I want this too." He thrust his hips upwards, forcing his rock-hard rod deep into my body. "Oh my god," I yelped, the pain racking my body and the pleasure radiating outwards in subsequent waves of raw sensation. "Oh fuck, that's intense." "You did it," Rod said. "You took my entire dick." I felt his pubes brush against my ass. I reached behind me, and felt the boundary between my hole and his cock. It was slippery with his spit and precum. "Oh god," I repeated again. There were so many new feelings and sensations it was hard to process all of them in any coherent fashion. "Don't think," Rod said. He understood my predicament intuitively, and his guidance was spot-on. "Just enjoy it. It's your first time. It's my first time with you." He pushed his dick a little deeper into me and another cascade of pleasure enveloped my body. "Just let me fuck you," he said. "Let's enjoy how good this can feel."

Your first name: cumhunGrysluT Your cell number: 323.334.0353 A location: N. Ogden Dr. and Santa Monica BLVD Times you're generally not available: WORK FROM HOME Age: 32 Height: 5'5 Weight: 135 Ethnicity: White /mid eastern

3. Rod. Things with Jay were progressing exactly as I wanted them to. I'm sure every boy thought that he was a special snowflake, but in reality, it was just like pressing a few buttons. It would be a few years before Jay realized how easily he had been played, but by then, it would be far too late for him to do anything. Plus, more than likely, he would wouldn't even care. If anything, he would come back and thank me for pulling him out of his shell. Of course, there was no way I was going to give this opportunity up. In the pocket of my pants, now lying on the floor of the patio, there was a vial of GHB, along with a few small tablets. I was paying Aiden well over two grand for the pleasure of breaking him in and giving him his first load. In the unlikely event that the easy way didn't work, there were always other ways to get what I want. "Like this?" he said. He practically wagged his ass at me. Aiden had texted me that he had done a bit of coke in the ride to my place, not to mention the G I had already fed him. His mind was tuned for pleasure. Of course, my pleasures were significantly darker than he was expecting. I was planning on giving him a gift that would last him a lifetime. "Exactly," I said. I knelt down behind him. He had taken a shower before going out; his ass smelled like soap and boy-sweat, exactly how I liked it. I leaned in. "Just relax and enjoy it," I said, before pressing my lips against his tender young hole. There was a bit of fuzz on his crack, enough to remind me, if I needed any reminding, that he was a young man at the peak of his game. I ran my tongue around his tight pucker, savoring the taste of sweat. "Oh god," he moaned. He had admitted that he didn't even know what rimming was, much less ever had it done to him. "Oh god," he repeated. I grabbed his hips, holding him in place, as I repeated my simple action. I felt him shaking. He had no idea of the pleasure his ass was able to give him, and this first contact was both exciting and scary. He had years of conditioning about what was right, not to mention years of repressing his instincts. I was going to destroy all of those tonight. By the end of the night, he was finally going to be far more than just an occasional cocksucker. "Oh fuck," he grunted again, as my tongue worked over his hole. I took enough time away from the critical task of licking his asshole to ask him a quick question. "Good?" I asked. "Oh yeah. Please. Don't stop." He further emphasized his needs by pressing his ass against my face. He almost suffocated me between the muscular perfection of his cheeks. I didn't mind at all. If I had to die, I wanted it to be like that. But, I pushed back on him just enough for to be able to breathe. "Oh fuck,' he moaned again, as my tongue pushed into his hole. "You're licking my..." he started, before he got lost again in the pleasure of getting his ass eaten. "Relax," I said. I dove back into his hole, finding a new point of pleasure, and launching him into a higher orbit of pleasure. "Just enjoy it." My own dick was now sticking straight out, hard and ready. Any inhibitions the young man might have had were unable to withstand the attack of my talented tongue. My dick knew this, and was eager to begin its attack as well. I knew that Aiden had not told Jay about my HIV status. If Jay asked me, I would give a careful non-answer, one that he was far too young and naive to know was a non-answer. It was a bit deceitful of me, but the virus had changed me in particular ways. The infection had re-wired my mind. It was a subtle re-wiring, nothing overt or obvious. But I understood how the Africans had developed the superstition that sex with a virgin would cure AIDS. At least I knew enough to know that it was hardly a cure. Far from it, it was just the virus's way of ensuring its own survival. "Please," Jay begged me. "Don't stop that." Of course, in the day, maybe two days from now, Jay would think back, and wonder what he had done. He would be scared. But now, he was asking me as clearly as possible to continue, so I did. I pushed my tongue into his hole, opening him up and lubricating him. He took one hand off the railing, and began to play with his cock. For now, I let him, but if he was going to cum, it was going to be on my schedule, not on his. I returned to running my tongue around the edges of his hole. "Oh god," Jay moaned. "I want it in me." My dick jerked. It knew an invitation to fuck when it heard one, and I was not going to turn it down. Besides the rather handsome sum of money I was paying to Aiden for the pleasure of deflowering Jay, I had not cum in a few days: a combination of travel, schedule, and hoping to find the right hole. Jay's hole was definitely the right one. It was tight like the virgin he was, with the perfect amount of fur around it, all nestled between two perfect halves of an ass. "You want more?" I asked. My balls were heavy; they had been filling up over each of those days with mixture of sperm, virus, and semen. "Oh, fuck yeah," Jay said. It was as clear as an invitation as I could get. He had asked for more. He was going to get more. I licked a finger, and pressed it into him. "Oh god, oh god, oh god," Jay moaned. He was loud when his ass was played with. I wondered if this was just the newness of it all, or if it would continue once he was an experienced bottom. I didn't care; I liked that he was a boy who knew what he wanted, nor, with the help of a bit of alcohol, a bit of coke, and a bit of G, was he afraid to admit what he wanted. Of course, he didn't know everything he was getting when he asked for my dick. My virus was a special gift he wouldn't know about it until it was far too late. Of course, if he asked, I would not lie. But Jay was not the first boy Aiden had found for me to infect with my poz seed. Some had the foresight to ask about my status; they were able to go into the experience with their eyes open, ready to enjoy the special bonding. Others were too blinded by their simple need for seed to even know what to ask. But the best were the ones that didn't care at first and then, when it was nearly too late, they would ask. I wondered which type Jay would be. But, before I got too lost in thought, I turned my attention back to Jay, and his perfect, virginal asshole. Like a tribesman of old, giving thanks to the gods in anticipation of a successful hunt, I was worshipping Jay's ass. I was sticking my tongue deep into him, showing my profound appreciation for his offering to me. It was a good thing as well. Despite remembering the drugs, the poppers, the cockrings and all the other paraphernalia of a sex party, I had forgotten lube. It wasn't a big deal. Spit, pre-cum, and semen were always the best lubes, and I had all three in spades. Already, there was a bead of pre-cum forming at the tip of my dick, the harbinger of a steady stream that would leak out of my shaft and into Jay's waiting body. That was just my pre-cum; the actual load of semen could occasionally be massive. My pre-cum dripping from my dick made me feel like a real man. A powerful man, able to destroy a life with my dick. Ever since the first boy I pozzed up nearly four years ago, this had been something my therapist and I talked about nearly every session. I said it was the virus re-wiring my brain. He said it was my anger at being poz. Either way, there was a list of twenty boys permanently tattooed on my calf. They were my poz sons, the boys and men that I had helped infect. One was already dead, although he had died of a drug overdose, not from my virus. It would not be long before I would have a twenty-first name added to the honor roll. I pushed my tongue deeper into Jay's beautiful hole. I had to be careful: I wanted him open enough that he wouldn't be scared away from future fuckings. But then, I didn't want him so loose that my seed couldn't find the tiny nicks and tears. These holes in his defenses were best installed by his ass being stretched out by a man's raw cock. "Oh, god," Jay moaned. He let go of the railing with one hand, and let it drift down to his groin. He took his dick in his hand. Even just from my rimming, or maybe because of my rimming, Jay's dick was already hard. "Not yet," I said, gently grabbing his wrist and pulling it away from his shaft. I wanted him aroused, but I needed him to cum on my schedule, not on his. Besides, in addition to deflowering and knocking the boy up, I had one more goal. This was a long-term goal and one that wouldn't pay out until long after the initial pleasures had dissipated. I wanted to teach Jay to make his hole the center of his sexual pleasure and satisfaction, rather than his penis. His future customers would thank me for it. The vision of Jay's soft, boy cock dripping out semen as his hole got pounded by some sleazy, poz daddy's raw cock got my dick twitching. The bead of pre-cum had turned into a small rivulet of dick juice, and far too soon, I'd need to stick my manhood into Jay. I ran a finger along the edge of Jay's hole. It opened up for me and gently caressed the tips of my fingers. Where Jay's head was tonight didn't matter; his hole was going to make the next few decisions for him. "Oh god," Jay moaned again. "Stick it in me." It wasn't clear if he meant my finger or my cock. I didn't care. I would push a finger or two into him, to stretch him out some more, but then, I would put my dick inside of him. I was paying more than enough for the privilege, even if he was not entirely aware of the implicit arrangements that had been made with Aiden. "Don't worry," I said. "Patience boy. You'll get what you want soon enough." I pushed the tip of my index finger into his hole. "Oh fuck," Jay grunted. His dick was bouncing with his every breath. It was still erect and firm, which made its gyrations even more pronounced. If I was doing this right, Jay was quickly reaching the point of no return. He would be simply incapable of refusing my cock, and it would be nearly as difficult for him to demand I wear a rubber. "I've never had that done to me." "I can tell," I said. "It's cool. This is just us having fun." I pressed my finger a bit deeper inside of him, just barely touching his prostate. I slowly pushed it in and out of him, stimulating him and further introducing him to the possibilities of anal pleasure. "We can go as fast as you like. And as far as you want." "Oh god. Don't stop yet," Jay moaned. I didn't know Jay very well. I had known him less than two hours and it was hard for me to judge: was his response his own, or was he being pushed past his comfort zone by the GHB Aiden and I had dosed him with. But it really didn't matter how I got Jay to this place. It could have been through careful words and expert tongue work or it could have been through administering contraband drugs. All that mattered was Jay moaning like a bitch in heat, begging for my cock. "I'm not." I pressed my finger in further, feeling how hot his body was, and how easy it was to push my way into his hole. "This is fucking hot, feeling you like this." I pulled my finger out of his hole, rubbed it against the tip of my dick, and coated it with my pre-cum. "Wow," Jay said. I realized that with his torso bent over, leaning against the railing, he could just look down and watch my dick's every twitch. He had been staring as I had coated my finger with my pre-cum, and literally caught me red-handed trying to get my DNA into his hole. "That's fucking hot." He paused, just long enough for the uncertainty build. "Your cock. Dripping like that." "Yeah?" I asked. My hand dropped back down to my dick, and I started to stroke the full length. "You like the way it looks?" "Yeah," he said. There was no hesitation now. He was confident about what he was feeling and what he wanted. "I do." "You've told me you've sucked cock before. You want to try it again?" We were moving from the abstract to the concrete, and from having something done to him to doing something to me. There were milestones on Jay's journey and this was going to be the next big one. Jay hesitated for a moment. "Just try it. See how you like it." "Yeah," Jay finally said. "Yeah. I'd like that. Just.." He paused for a second, searching for the words. "Just. let's keep this between ourselves." "No one else here," I replied. "Good. I just don't want to bring Aiden into this." "Don't worry about Aiden. He won't mind at all. Trust me." The only way Aiden was going to mind about Jay sucking my cock was if the boy did a bad job of it. My thick, hard manhood needed a talented and dedicated cocksucker, not a bumbling novice whose heart wasn't in it. Jay may have been a novice, but I suspected he would be quick to learn exactly how I wanted to be serviced. "You sure?" I hoped that the GHB wasn't wearing off. I would hate for our fun to end prematurely. "I just," he began. The drugs were still in his system and the brief moment of lucidity quickly passed. "I just...I just really want it." "Of course," I said. I stood up, my legs brushing against his, my dick rubbing right up against his crack. "We're just playing around," I said. "Nothing serious." "Good." Jay turned around to face me. I had forgotten how much taller than me he was, and I had to look up to meet his eyes. "Fuck, it's a nice dick," he said, running a hand along the full length of my cock. "Take your time," I said. "We're in no hurry." Everything I said and did was geared towards making each choice Jay made easy and obvious. It would be that much sweeter when my raw shaft sunk into his hungry, wet hole. I reached up, put a hand on his shoulder, and gently pressed him down. I had a responsibility to train him well, and that training began with him learning that if he wanted to suck my dick, he would be on his knees. "Kneel down," I said. "Get a closer look at it." I didn't need to tell him what to do. As soon as I put just the slightest bit of pressure, Jay dropped to his knees. He looked up at me; I hadn't remembered that he still had his glasses on. They gave him a charming innocence. It was going to be delightful to watch my dick disappear into his sweet mouth. He reached out to grab my cock, then stopped himself. "May I?" he asked, with the earnestness of an amateur actor in a sexual assault awareness film. "Of course," I said. "It's here for us to play with. To have fun with." "Good," he said, as fondled my dick. His hands were warm and soft, like a boy's hands should be. "I want to play. There's a lot I need to learn." "There is," I said. "But mostly, just do what comes naturally." Jay's explorations of my dick had continued as we talked, and he had reached my cockhead. It was now slick with the accumulated pre-cum, and his fingertips glided over the sensitive skin. "Oh yeah," I grunted, as he found a rhythm and started to jerk me off. "You like that?" he asked. He didn't stop. "Oh yeah," I said. I reached down and ran a hand through his hair. The sides of his head were shaven, and he had longish hair at the top and back. It was blond and thick, full with a bit of gel in it. It was exactly what I had imagined his hair would feel like. "You want to taste it?" I asked. He looked up at me. His blue eyes were even more dilated than the dark patio required. It was the drugs still in his system. "You sure?" he asked. He left his mouth slightly open, and ran his tongue over his lips. It wasn't clear if he knew just how much he was teasing me or not. "Yeah," I said. "I think you'd enjoy feeling a dick in your mouth again. And I'd love to feel your mouth on my tool." He leaned in further, his breath warm against the skin stretched over my dick. "Come on," I said. I had grabbed the back of his head and was applying just enough pressure for him to know what was expected of him. "Take care of me." "Oh fuck," Jay grunted. He opened his mouth further, enough for the tip of my cockhead to slide in. His tongue ran over the slit at the top and lapped up a fresh drop of pre-cum. "Mmmmmmm," he moaned, as he wrapped his lips around the stiff shaft. I was now officially inside of Jay; I was only the second man to get my dick this far with him. "Oh fuuuck," I murmured. A blow job always felt good. To be one of the first guys a man had ever blown felt even better. Knowing that I was also infecting him with my virus felt best of all. I wanted to hold his head in place and fuck Jay's throat. But I remembered that I had to play the long game; all that needed to happen tonight was to inseminate the young man. "You like that?" Jay managed to say, even with a few inches of my dick in his mouth. "Oh yeah," I said. "Don't talk. Just focus on what's important." "Your dick is important." "It is," I said. I put a little more pressure on the back of his head. "Focus," I said. "If you make it feel good, it will make you feel good." Jay took the hint, and returned his attention to sucking my dick. He wasn't bad at it; for only the slightest bit of practice, he had a natural talent. He knew enough to avoid his teeth, and seemed to find a pace that was both natural and arousing. "That's what I want to feel," I continued. He looked up at me. I thought he was going to say something, but he only forced himself to take more of my dick. As I said, he had a natural talent for sucking dick. I hoped his ass was going to be just as welcoming. "Fuck," I grunted. "That feels good." "Oood," he said. It was hard for him to talk, with my dick pressing against the back of his throat. Yet he was still smiling, seemingly oblivious to the discomfort of my dick practically in his throat. "Oood," he moaned again as one more inch of my cock disappeared into his mouth. "All the way?" I asked. I rubbed my hand along the back of his head, gently pushing a bit more of my cock into his mouth. My dickhead was pressing against the back of his mouth, waiting for the thrust that would push my shaft into his throat. Jay's eyes widened, and I thought he was smiling a bit more. "Esss Er!" he said. It took me a moment to realize he had just called me Sir. But there was nothing else that gagged garble of sounds could have been. "Fuck yes, boy. Take all of my dick." Both hands were now pulling on his skull, slowly but deliberately pushing my dick into his throat. "Uuck, Er!" There was panic on Jay's face as my dick entered his throat, cutting off his airway. "Relax," I said. "Swallow, and hold your breath for a second." His throat was contracting around my cock, and he was seconds away from gagging. I felt him swallow, the gentle massage of the length of my cock. Then a stillness, as he stopped trying to breathe air, and instead inhaled my cock. "That's it. Show me how much you like my dick." Jay made no attempt to reply. Instead he looked up at me, still wearing his nerd-core glasses, and jammed the last inch of my dick down his throat. I stared at his lips wrapped around the base of my dick and his nose deep in my pubes. It was a really good start to the night; Jay was on his knees, willingly choking on my cock. It would be a natural progression to my cock inside his hole. When my raw cock entered his hole, Jay was going to lose two things that were very valuable and precious. First, I was going to take his virginity from him. He would never be able to get that back. Second, and far more valuable, I would take his health and innocence. My balls were churning, full of my infected semen. I would inject it deep in him, where his defenses were the weakest. It would take a few weeks, but the virus would infiltrate his body, defeat his immune system, and make him forever diseased. "Oh fuck that feels good," I said. His eyes were closed now, concentrating on not gagging. He was no longer smiling and instead, all of his attention was focused on pleasuring my cock. The expression on his face was somewhere between agony and discomfort as he struggled to keep all of my shaft in his throat. "Don't stop. Let me fuck your throat." Jay's eyes widened. The reality of sex between men was sinking in. It wasn't the soft coupling of a man and a woman. It was a rough, aggressive display of power and dominance, and in this round, I came out on top. It was going to be hard for Jay to change these roles. Even with just one session, the pattern was set and he was here for my pleasure. "Fucking don't want to cum yet," I grunted, pulling Jay's head off my dick a bit. "Want to enjoy your throat a long time." Jay was gasping, both for breath and for more of my cock. It was a pathetic display of hunger and need from the young man, and it only made my dick drip more. "I want your load," Jay said. "I know you do," I said. I was paying Aiden a lot of money to give Jay my load. There was no way I was going to give up the opportunity to breed him. "And I want you to have my load. A lot." I grabbed the back of his head, and pulled him back down on my cock. "But all in good time." Jay smiled again, not knowing just what I had in mind. This time, I was relentless. I needed my dick buried in his throat, and I was going to do it on my schedule. I pushed him down on my dick, not even pausing as my dickhead forced itself into his throat. "Oh, hell yeah," I grunted, as his lips hit the base of my dick. "Oh fuck, you are a natural cocksucker." Jay's eyes bulged, and his smile was quickly replaced by a panicked expression. "Ugggh," he started to say, but I pushed another millimeter of dick into him. It seemed like nothing, but it was enough to shut him up. It was also just enough to gag him. "Work through it," I said, quietly but firmly. I didn't let go of his head. Jay was going to have to learn how to deep throat and nothing was going to be accomplished by coddling him. "Learn how to breathe cock."

For me, AIDS still means death for lowlife faggotslike me who should never get on meds. It's even hotter, because there would need very little things not to die (take a pil a day), but we are not allowed. For me, feeling that each fuck is taking me closer to death is essential.

3. Really, I had no choice. Not only had I told TJ I would suck the next cock, but there was the fundamental compact of the glory hole I had to remember. I had assumed the position as the cocksucker. It was my job to suck. It was not my job to pick and choose between different men. Each one deserved their blowjob and each one deserved their orgasm. Even a black man deserved it. I opened my mouth, stuck out my tongue, and began to lick the cockhead. It was salty with sweat and as I licked, a bit of pre-cum dribbled out. "That's what I expect from you, cocksucker," TJ said, as I took more of the head into my mouth. I didn't want TJ to see me here and to know how easy it was for me to debase myself and lower myself to the point of sucking off a black man. TJ still felt like a special case. Despite, or maybe because of, the color of the stranger's skin, the knowledge he was black helped calm me down as his shaft penetrated my mouth. As the stranger's dick grew and hardened, it was clear he wasn't going to be as big as TJ. But it was still more than enough to be a mouthful. "Do a hit of your poppers," TJ said. "And all the way down." I held the brown bottle under my nose and inhaled deeply. The sweet chemical scent filled my lungs and the warm waves of relaxation swept over my body. My throat opened up in response, and the black man's cock slid into it. Although it was not as thick as TJ's shaft, it was still big enough to press against my windpipe and made it difficult to breathe. I fought back the urge to gag and choke on it. "Don't fight it," TJ said. "So fucking hot to hear you gag on that black dick." He was still stroking his cock, and I felt him twitch each time I made a gagging noise. Even though I wanted to watch TJ, my focus had to remain on the cock in front of me. The stranger wanted release now, and despite my misgivings, I had signed up to be the man to give him that release. I did another quick hit of poppers, which wiped the last of my concerns from my mind. I pressed my lips against the base of the stranger's cock and the entire length of his shaft slid into my mouth and throat. It was cocksucking reduced to its essential features: mouth and dick. The stranger moaned, and the steady drip of pre-cum increased. "Take his load," TJ said. "Just like you said you would." My lips were pressed again the base of the stranger's dick and my throat was massaging his cockhead. From my position, I could tell just how close the black man was to cumming. In a few seconds, I would have no choice but to swallow the load. It would be the penultimate humiliation, to swallow a black man's load. There was only thing worse of course, and that would be to let a black man cum in my ass. The stranger's breathing was getting faster as were the thrusts of his cock. It was also getting harder for me to stay in position. Every fiber of my self was screaming at me not to allow myself this humiliation. It was a choice. I wasn't a perfect Aryan, but I was certainly better than the nigger at the glory hole. It was suddenly too easy to think of him using those charged words. My internal struggle must have exposed itself, because TJ continued speaking, his lips right against my ear. "Don't even dream of pulling off. If you do, you will regret it." He kept on stroking his cock with one hand, but the other one reached down for my balls, and grabbed them. "Make my brotha happy," he said, giving my testicles a squeeze. I tried not to wince; teeth against cock were not a good combination. Even as my balls screamed, I kept on nursing his shaft, coaxing him towards release. I held the bottle of poppers under my nose and inhaled deeply. As the warm rush rolled over my body, I remembered the first time I had really seen a black man. We were on vacation, and we had gone to a grocery store. A black man was on his knees, scrubbing the floor. I was staring, and when we were just barely out of earshot, my dad turned to me. "That's a nigger, son," he said. "And he's doing what he was meant to do. On his knees, making our world better." Now it was me who was serving the black man. "Keep on sucking him," TJ said, his hand still grasping my balls. "Make him happy." I didn't want to be here anymore. I didn't want to be leaning against a plywood partition in the sleaziest sex club in the city, sucking off an anonymous black guy. I didn't want TJ squeezing my balls, making sure I swallowed the black guy's load. I didn't want the certain knowledge that TJ and I would go back to the room where TJ would fuck me. The poppers were wearing off, and I was suddenly conscious of what I had gotten myself into. It was at the exact same moment of clarity that the stranger reached orgasm. His cock pulsed and a spurt of cum hit the back of my throat. All I could think was that I was eating a black man's cum. A nigger's cum. I started to pull off; I couldn't stand that I was letting myself be so completely lowered by his orgasm and his cum. "No you don't," TJ said, and he squeezed my balls tightly. Pain radiated out from my groin. If I pulled off, the pain was only going to get worse. But, if I let another drop of cum into my body, I was going to be forever marked. Basic self-preservation battled with self-worth long enough for another jet of cum to travel down the stranger's cock. This time it landed in my mouth, spreading across my tongue. His cum was bitter and salty and had the acrid tang I associated with heavy drug users. It was the prompt I needed, and I jerked my head back, pulling off his cock, right as it discharged another volley of jizz. This one landed in my eye. I blinked, but the damage was already done. It would take a while before the burn fully developed, but for the next few days, it would be a reminder of how I had debased myself. There were two more quick spurts, both landing on my face. The hot cum burnt my face, but it was nothing compared to the pain radiating from my balls. As soon as I had pulled off, TJ had squeezed hard. As the cum started to drip down my cheek, the stranger pulled back with an audible grunt of disappointment, and wrapped the towel back around his waist. I reached up to try to wipe the cum from my eye. Only then did TJ release my balls but it was just to slap my hand down. "What the fuck you think you did there?" There was no relief for me. The cum was really starting to burn, and the blood rushing back into my testicles hurt more than TJ's squeeze. I forced my hands back to my side, fighting the urge to wipe off my face. TJ reached down and slapped my balls hard. I gasped, letting a bit of the jizz drip into my mouth. "Let's go back to the room," he said. His voice was flat, unemotional. It would have been better if he were angry. I grabbed my towel, but TJ motioned me to give it to him. "You haven't earned that yet." He slapped my balls one more time, the hardest yet, and I grunt in pain, almost doubled over. He ignores my agony, steps out of the cubicle. "Follow me," he says. I follow, the cum burning my eyes and dripping down my face, my balls throbbing in pain, and my cock a small, soft tina-tool. I tried to remember earlier, walking to the glory hole, almost proud of getting TJ hard. I didn't know what had changed. Maybe it was the difference between knowing what a perfect specimen TJ was and the utter uncertainty of the glory hole or maybe it was the first booty bump starting to wear off. In either case, it was hard for me to meet anyone's eye and it was hard for me to focus on anything but TJ's feet guiding me inexorably to the small room. "Open it," he said. I fumbled with the keys, but opened the door. "Go in. Kneel down like a faggot should." There was no arguing with his commands; I knelt down on the floor. I wondered the last time it had been mopped; there was some grit against my knees. TJ closed the door and sat down in front of me. I looked up just enough to see his legs spread, his impressive manhood erect and thick between them, and his balls hanging down, heavy with cum. I brought my hand up to wipe off my face but TJ stopped me. "Not yet, cocksucker," he said. "Hands behind your back." I did it. TJ picked up the pipe and the lighter. He heated it up and did a slow hit from it. I dared to raise my eyes a few times, but TJ barely acknowledged me. His attention was focused on the pipe, the careful ritual of smoking, and the pleasure it was bringing him. He grunted as he put the pipe down. I looked up and he shook his head, the disappointment obvious. But he did not say anything. He held the hit, and then exhaled it. Without speaking, he picked up the pipe again, and repeated the process. This time, it was even longer and slower. He was filling his lungs with the potent drug. I wanted to be a part of that, to have the mistakes of the day, the mistakes of my life erased in the pleasures of the white clouds. He held the hit for what seemed like hours, before he leaned in and exhaled the hit directly into my face. The thick cloud only further exacerbated the burn in my eyes. "What did you do back there, faggot? At the glory hole?" TJ asked me. "I'm sorry," I started to say. "Sir," I added, remembering at the last minute what he had told me about how to show him the respect he wanted. I started to continue. I needed to justify my actions, somehow. "I couldn't take the nigg..." I stopped myself. The word had come out so naturally, but I immediately knew it was a mistake. It was a bad mistake. I forced myself to look up at TJ. I needed to know just how bad it was. He was smiling. It was not a pleasant smile. It was an evil smile. Then, suddenly, I was looking away from him. It took a second for the sensations to catch up: TJ had slapped me on the side of the face. He had slapped me hard; there were stars in my eyes, a ringing in my ear and my cheek was burning. "What did you just say?" he asked me. "The black guy's" I was suddenly looking the other direction. He had slapped me again. This time the slap was harder. "No. You need to say what you said. Not what you wanted to say or you wished you said. "Nigger's cum." As soon as I had said it, I was back to looking left. The third slap was the hardest of them all. I had always known what I had said was wrong. But, as the stinging on my face slowly cooled off, I had a deeper understanding of how wrong it was. The slaps were not just corrective. I could feel just how angry TJ was. How angry that I had used that word. That I had dared to not swallow the black man's cum. "Better. Now. Wipe off your face." I ran a finger over my cheek, scooping up a few drops of sperm. "Eat it. Like you should have done back at the glory hole." I licked it off my fingers. It was just as acrid and bitter as when I had first tasted it. Even so, I wanted to taste more of it. It was the taste of a man, a tiny part of him that he had blessed me with. "All of it," TJ continued. I scooped up more of the cum from my face, licking my fingers greedily. I couldn't get enough of the bitter fluid. "Tastes good, doesn't it?" TJ asked. I nodded, even though I knew he didn't care about my answer. "Must be like heaven for you." I nod again. "You want another hit?" TJ asked me. I nodded. The tectonic plates of my life had been slowly shifting over the past few months. The three slaps to the face TJ had just given me had been the push for them to finally give way. The pieces were still scattered, and I needed something to help with the awful task of re-assembling it all. "Please sir." "I figured as much," TJ said. He found the bag of crystal and opened it. He carefully extracted a large shard. It was larger than I wanted and definitely larger than I needed. "There is an easy way." He smiled again. The same smile he had a few seconds ago when I had first said the n-word. "And a hard way. Which do you want?" I swallowed. "The easy way," I said. "Which one do you deserve?" he asked. It was the harder question. I was scared of what the hard way was; my imagination was running wild with possibilities. I also knew that nothing I had done meant I deserved the easy way. I had fucked up too many times already. "The hard way. Sir." If he allowed me the easy way, it would be a gift from a god. And the god would be a cruel and dark god. It would be a god like TJ. "Good faggot," he said. "Learning what you are. What you are entitled to." He laughed. "Now, stand up and turn around." I stood up and turned around. There was a large mirror on the wall, but it was positioned so that my image was blocking my view of TJ. All I could see was his legs and his hard cock, pointing straight up. "Bend over," he said. I bent over, raising my ass up in the air, and exposing it to him. "Nice. Now, spread your legs," he said. I did as he told me, shuffling my bare feet against the floor. From previous trips here, I knew the floor was only just barely cleaned between customers, and my feet were getting dirty from the accumulated sweat, lube, cum, and other things still on the floor. I forced myself to keep my balance, as my balls and holes were exposed to the air. It was a uniquely vulnerable position, and it was only a matter of time before TJ took advantage of my undefended parts. I closed my eyes for second, right as TJ chose to attack. There a quick brush of his against my thigh, then a throbbing aching pain radiating from my balls. I stumbled, trying to keep my balance in the face of the agonizing bolts of pain still shooting out. "Don't fall down, faggot," TJ said, laughing at my efforts to stay composed. "And next time, you better stay still." I braced myself, waiting for another flick of his fingers against my balls, but instead, he pressed a thick finger up against my hole. At least he had licked his finger; the thin layer of spit was all the lube I was going to get right now. He pushed it in and started to stretch me open. Eventually, it would be his cock up there and I cherished the opportunity get opened up slowly. He pulled his finger out, leaving me empty. "Please, Sir," I moaned. I wanted his finger back in me. I needed something in me: a finger, a toy, a dick, something. The tina was hitting me hard, and the last of my inhibitions were falling away. I was wagging my ass at him, all but begging him to fuck me. "Please, I need more." As soon as I said it, I knew it was a mistake. Before I could react, he slapped my balls. The pain was exquisitely perfect and I forced myself not to move at all. "That's the submissive faggot I've been needing. Good cocksucker," he said. He slapped my balls again, not quite as hard as before. But my balls were already sensitized and the white-hot ache filled my world. I gasped, trying to stay in the room with TJ. "Stay with me, TJ said. He was gently rubbing his fingers against my nutsack. Under normal circumstances, it would have felt amazing. But my balls were still recovering from the two rounds of TJ's abuse, and each finger stroke was another volley of pain. "Stay with me," he repeated, more insistently. It would have been far too easy to disassociate myself from the scene at hand, but TJ would have able to tell. From the tone of his voice, it was obvious that the repercussions for that escape would be far worse than the simple agony I would otherwise endure. "Such a good faggot," he said. His finger strokes were now light taps, reminding me just how vulnerable I was. But I didn't care. The tina was blasting through my veins now, and concepts formerly off-limits were now fair game. I wanted to give up my ass to TJ, to let that hard ebony shaft impale me. No, better, I wanted that fat nigger dick in my white hole. Against everything I had believed in, this was the ultimate in perversion. A fine what man, giving up his holes to a black man. "You need a reward, I think," TJ muttered. "Please, Sir," I moaned. I wanted his nigger cock in me and I didn't care that it was at least twice the width of anything I had yet taken today. But, at least for now, TJ was looking out for me. His fingers returned to my anus. He pressed them against my hole, and forced the sharp shard of tina we had selected earlier into me. It burnt and cut when TJ thrust his finger into me, and pushed the potent shard into me. "Just give that a minute to melt, and we will be flying together, faggot!" He laughed. "You ever make a guy wear a rubber? Or are you a total bareback slut?" "Bareback slut," I said. "No condoms." "But only white guys?" "Yeah," I said. I knew there was no way this was going to end well for me. But there was no way that lying would end any better. "At least so far." "Well. Tonight's gonna be your lucky night. Time for you to get a black cock up that racist white ass of yours." TJ pulled his finger almost all the way out, then shoved it roughly back in. I grunted as his fingers scraped against my vulnerable flesh. " And a brown cock," he continued. He pulled his finger back out and added a second one to the assault. "And a red cock. An entire fucking United Nations of cocks. It's gonna be fun." He laughed. It was clear the one thing it was not going to be for me was fun. With his two fingers still deep in my hole, he reached over, grabbed the door, and opened it. It swung open easily, exposing me bent over, naked, two black fingers buried in my white ass to anyone who would happen to walk by. "Ever had a rainbow of cum drip down your thigh?" TJ asked. It was more than loud enough for anyone to hear, but luckily, there was no one in the hallway. "No," I said. "Well, tonight's gonna be your lucky night, faggot," TJ said. He continued to finger fuck me. Despite the roughness of his thrusts, I still pulled my ass cheeks apart as far as I could. At the deepest points in his shoves, he pushed the shard further into me. It was slowly melting and getting absorbed by my body. Like his finger-fuck, I had no choice but to accept it, utterly powerless against the certain consequences. In fact, it made me spread my ass even further, eager for his fingers, for anything, to penetrate me. TJ noticed. "Hell yeah," he said. "Let me in." "Fuck me," I moaned. I needed more than just his black fingers inside me. As twisted as it sounded to me, I needed his cock inside me. Yeah, he was a black guy. But in the perverted logic of the tina high, it seemed almost appropriate. It seemed like the right thing to do, to let him inside me. "Please," I grunted, as TJ shoved his fingers back into me. "Not yet, faggot. When it's time." He pulled out and shoved them back into me. "And we'll both know when it's time for me to fuck you." This thrust was harder than before, and I stumbled a bit. As I recovered, I glanced towards the now open door. There was a guy standing there; in the dim light it was hard to tell anything about him. "Mind if I take a try at fucking him?" the stranger asked, stepping into the room. Once in the room, the light was marginally better, and I could see he had the olive skin of an Italian or Greek, with a slim, muscular body. His muscular pecs and washboard abs were covered by a layer of dark hair, thick enough to make it obvious he trimmed. But, the towel wrapped around his waist hid his most important asset. "Be my guest," TJ said. The stranger extracted a condom from his towel. "You don't need that," TJ said. "Good. I was going to find an excuse to take it off anyway." He tossed the packet on the bed. "That what I think it is?" he asked. "Yeah," TJ said. "Want a hit?" "Hell yeah," the stranger said. In the mirror, I watched TJ hand the stranger the pipe and torch. The stranger gently kicked the door closed before heating the pipe, and it was not long before a tendril of smoke emerged from the bowl. He took his time, doing several hits before finally pulling the torch away and exhaling one last large cloud. "He need one?" he asked TJ. "Nah. He just did a booty bump." The stranger handed the pipe back to TJ. "Good," the guy said. "He'll need it. I fuck hard when I'm tweaked." "That's good," TJ said. "Mark needs a hard fucking. Don't you?" he asked me. It was hard for me to follow the conversation; the drugs were flowing through my veins and my hole was burning. I couldn't tell if the burn was from the crystal still dissolving in me or my need to finally get fucked. I had sucked a lot of dick, but no one had yet fucked me. "Yeah," I finally said. I pulled my ass cheeks back apart, hoping that the stranger would take the hint. "See?" TJ said. "All yours." "Yeah," the stranger said. He undid the sloppy knot on his towel and tossed it onto the bed. It revealed a thick, uncut cock, hanging down between his muscular legs. His cock was only a little smaller than TJ's, but against his short gymnast body, it seemed absolutely massive. I hoped that I would be able to take it, since defeat here would bode poorly for my ability to accommodate TJ's tool. "He lubed up?" "Nah," TJ said. "If he's gonna take that thing, he'll need a bit." Luckily, I had pulled a bottle out of my bag when we first got into the room, and TJ tossed it to the stranger. He poured what felt like only a few drops on my hole; it was hardly enough to prepare me for his dick. In the mirror, I saw him pour a lot more on his dick and start to stroke it. "Nice," TJ commented, as the stranger's cock stiffened, lengthened and hardened. "Been fucked yet tonight?" he asked. His cock was now sticking straight out in front of him, hard and erect. Like a deadly snake, it glistened from the coating of lube. I knew it was not enough, but in the moment, it was hard for me to come up with the words to ask for more. "Not yet," TJ said. He continued, able to say the words I was struggling with. "You should pour a bit more lube on his hole. He's just starting out and we don't want him out too early in the night." "Right on," the stranger said. He poured some more of the cool liquid on my hole, and stuffed a finger into me. "Fuck," he said, as I felt his finger brush up against the last of the shard. "Tina's not even fully melted. He's gonna be flying." Something about his tone made my cock shrink, even more than the tina had already done. I was already pretty damn high, and any more would leave me a tweaked-out mess. I had only been this high once before. It was right as I was first exploring my sexuality. The drugs lifted so many inhibitions, and it was not long before I was taking cock after cock. Tonight was already starting out similarly, only so far, it had been all black and Latino cocks that I had taken. "Yeah," TJ said. "That's the entire point. Get him totally fucked up. Now, you need to get him fucked." The stranger didn't need to be told twice. He pulled his fingers out of my ass, leaving me gaping and hungry. He immediately replaced them with the very tip of cock. I gasped, but the stranger ignored me and pressed his shaft on in. The little bit of finger-fucking I had gotten from TJ and the stranger was hardly enough, and the pain radiated out of from my anus. I bit down, but it provided hardly any relief. "Just relax. You're gonna take it all, don't worry about it," the stranger said.

there's nothing better than felching poz loads out of a cumdump's gapping hole and snowballing them back to him

Just found out there's going to be a Bear Carnival in Playa del Ingles in 2015. Starting around when the "regular" Maspalomas Carnival ends (Feb 20-March 1). Dates are from Feb 28th up and including March 8th 2015. First time it is organized but the organizers are also included in arranging the GC Fetish Week and were involved in earlier bear events in GC. More info: http://www.bearcarnival.com/en

MAL Leather Slave’s Reward - The Stealth Bomber, Episode 4:– Slave #1-2014. The bloodied cotton square is safely secured to the index card and placed in my treasure chest. Another negative ass has been infected, and 2014 is off to a great start. Washington, DC, provides many opportunities for stealthing and infecting negative ass. Lots of business travellers, college kids, tourists, government-related workers and officials, the list goes on and on, but there is one group that I always find a challenge and that is the leather crowd at the annual Mid-Atlantic Leather (MAL) Convention that is held every year in January. Now, there are cum slut bottoms galore at MAL, fuck just walk through the hotel and you can find bottoms with their doors open and asses up for any dick that will mount them. But for me, that’s too easy and most of those dumb cunts are already POZ, so I go on the hunt for the rare leather species – the negative leather bottom – and Friday night I tracked and bagged my latest prize. There are several websites where people attending MAL typically post messages looking to set up connections and as I scoured and trolled them there was one that caught my eye. A leather bear daddy was bringing his slave to MAL for the first time and wanted to find a ‘safe’ top to share him with, also for the first time. They were both negative, the slave was in his mid-20’s, new to the leather scene, and the leather bear was clearly trying to still have fun while protecting his slave from the hungry wolves. Perfect. We exchanged several emails to discuss what we each got into, how big my dick was as the leather bear’s was average so they wanted someone well hung to work the slave’s hole, did we only play safe, our status and of course I assured him I was negative and played only safe. Bullshit. Yet, as always, the asshole believed me and so we agreed to meet early Friday evening to help get their weekend to DC started right. The leather bear daddy wanted also wanted to be a sub/cuckold and be ordered to sit and watch as another top used his slave so to prepare for the big night I polished up my black boots, pulled out my bag of paddles and other toys, and let my balls churn my toxic load into a thick heavy cream, and did not jack off or fuck any ass for 5 days. I could almost taste my own jizz every time my dick twitched because my nutts were so swollen and full. At 6:30 p.m. I made my way through the lobby of the MAL host hotel, acknowledging some of the looks and stares I got, dismissing others, and making a mental note of one or two slut looking bottoms I may want to sniff out later if things did not go as planned. But I’m the Stealth Bomber, things ALWAYS go as planned. I knocked on the hotel room door and the slave opened it immediately. The slave boy was cute, scruffy looking, average body, and was wearing a thick leather collar with a chain that dragged on the floor. His eyes were downcast so I slapped his face and pushed him aside as I walked into the room, knowing his cheek was stinging good right now and his eyes had teared up a bit. As I had ordered, the leather bear daddy was sitting in a chair close to the door, the only light in the room was from the fixture by the door to the room, casting much of the room in a dim glow and dark shadows. The daddy’s head turned, his eyes gleamed, his mustached lips trembled a bit as he saw me, and he jacked his dick frantically in anticipation. I stopped in front of him and SLAPPED his face too and said, “Don’t forget who’s in charge tonight. Did I say you could touch your dick yet? Fucking sit there, and watch.” The leather bear daddy’s eyes were alight with fire now, anger and desire mixed, but he nodded and set his hands on the arms of the chair. I proceeded to the far side of the bed where he could not see, set my bag down, pulled out my cotton squares and a few other essentials. I flung a box of condoms onto the bed, a bottle of lube, a leather paddle, a hand towel, walked back around the end of the bed and said to the leather daddy, “You fucking stink. If you’re going to stay and watch me use your slave you need to take a good shower, or you can leave and can come back when I call you.” The leather bear opened his mouth to object, thought better of it, nodded, got up, and walked into the bathroom, closed the door, and I soon heard the water running. The slave was still standing near the door, so I walked over, scooped the chain up, led him towards the bed, dropped the chain, and with my left hand reached out and stroked his dick which made him jump. He had a pretty good size dick for a bottom and he looked at me in confusion. I lowered my voice and whispered, “I bet your master doesn’t let you cum often does he? Here, put one of these condoms on your dick and jack yourself off. I’ll then put it in my bag and he will never know. I want you to have pleasure in this too and it will be our little secret. It’ll make my big dick really hard to see you jack off and I know you like having a big dick up your ass don’t you?” The slave smiled, nodded his head anxiously, I could see his hunger for my dick. I reached over, grabbed the box of condoms, tore one open and handed it to him. He slipped it over his dick, furiously jerking himself, as I leaned back in and said, “We don’t have much time. You may speak – what will make you cum quicker? My finger in your ass?” The slave was almost panting at that, he just nodded, so I let him watch as I stuck my right index finger in my mouth, spit it up real good, then turned him, spread his cheeks, and then rammed my finger into his dry chute. He squealed like a stuck pig, “Shhh,” I said, as now that my finger was in his hole I took my left hand and covered his mouth. I knew my right index finger was hurting him. It was supposed to. I always keep that nail longer, and the edges sharpened just so I can slice and dice the inside of an ass and get it ready for me to infect. I jabbed my finger harder and harder, his little chute tried to pucker up tight and fought me, but I cut my way through and while be beat his dick I began to finger his golden knob, messaging his prostate round and round making him sigh and moan into my hand. This was taking too long. “Come on boy. Shoot that fucking slave cum. Shoot that worthless faggot cum. If you want to get fucked by a real man’s dick you better shoot that cum faggot. Just wait until you feel my big dick up your ass, filling you up like your master can’t.” That did the trick. The slave’s chute tried to snap my finger off and his body trembled in joy as he shot a big load into the condom. I yanked my finger out, saw it was coated pretty good in red, turned the boy around, gently eased the condom off his dick and had to admire the load he shot. “Feel better now?” I asked. The slave smiled, nodded, “Stay there,” I ordered. I walked over to the bed, set the freshly filled condom on the bed near the pillows, laid one of my hand towels over it, picked up one of my cottons squares off the floor and rubbed my red-coated finger clean, walked back to the slave with another towel and whispered, “Here. Wipe your dick clean. Get off the cum. Now coat it with lube, just stand there looking in the mirror and jerk your dick. Get it hard again.” The slave nodded. I took the towel, laid it near the foot of the bed with my lube. The scene was set, time to get the action started. I went to the bathroom door and rapped on it hard with my knuckles, “Get the fuck out here. I don’t have all night to wait on your hairy ass.” The door swung open, the leather bear looked ashamed, he nodded, grabbed a towel and followed me back into the room as he dried himself off. “Much better,” I snarled. “You don’t smell like a fucking barn anymore. Time to work this piece of shit over. I told him I wanted to see if he could get that faggot dick of his hard. So far it looks like he’s got a cunt dick. Soft and worthless like a good slave huh. Sit back in that chair. I don’t want to see you touching your dick. You just watch. Understand?” The leather bear daddy nodded, sat back in the chair, I picked up the slave’s chain as he wiped his lubed covered hand off on his chest. I slapped his face hard, told him to lick my boats, and the leather bear started moaning in joy and agreement at just that. “Shut the fuck up!” I yelled. “I don’t need to hear the fucking peanut gallery. You sit there and WATCH and be QUIET.” After the slave licked my boots, I sat on the edge of the bed and had him undress me. When I stood up and my dick flew out, hard and ready to infect and breed, both the slave and the leather bear gasped a little. That was alright. I wanted them to be mesmerized by my dick and remember it well. I then made the slave bend over the bed, his chain rattling against the metal frame, as I used my paddle to beat his ass nice and red. By now the leather bear daddy’s dick was practically streaming precum and I caught him a couple times reaching for his dick, but one look from me and he jerked his hand back. Preliminaries were over. The blood had dried on the cuts I had made in the slave’s ass earlier, so it was time to open them up again and unload my infected cum. This slave might have come to MAL clean and negative, but he would go home carrying my POZ bug and it would happen right in front of his loving and protective leather bear daddy. The man who is supposed to keep him safe. The man who is supposed to ensure no harm comes to him. Dumb asses. I dragged the slave to the far side of the bed, deeper into the shadows. I slapped his face hard a couple times, forced him to his knees, shoved my dick in his mouth, then in disgust said, “You’re a worthless cock sucker. That mouth is a waste. Here, open your mouth, this is all your mouth is good for and you better hope your ass is better.” When the slave opened his mouth I inserted a big ball gag and tied it tight. Can’t have him telling his bear daddy what’s happening next. I yanked him back up, shoved him onto the bed, “Get on your fucking hands and knees, scoot back a little, you want this big dick? Think you can take it?” All the slave could do was whimper, so I said to the bear daddy, “You sure your slave can take me? It takes me a while to cum? You sure you want me to give it to him? Make his ass sore?” I could see him smile and his dick twitch and bounce as the bear daddy nodded, eager to see me give his slave what he couldn’t. I grabbed the slave’s chain, yanked on it hard, his head craned back as I drove my right index finger back in his pucker hole making him cry out and whimper into the ball gag. He strained against the collar trying to pull away, but I held tight. “You better not run. Your master is watching you. You want to make him proud don’t you? You want to serve him like a good slave right? Good, now you fucking faggot, toss those condoms back toward me and listen to your master tell you what a worthless slave you are and how he is going to punish you later for fighting me. Tell him asshole, tell him how worthless he is. Tell him I’m here because your fucking little dick ain’t shit and it’s time for his ass to feel a real man. Talk dirty. That shits gets me hard. Tell your slave how it humiliates you to see someone else give him what you can’t.” As the leather bear daddy did as he was told and started talking dirty to his slave, I made a grand show of grabbing the box of condoms, tearing one off, opening the packet up, mumbling about it not going on quick enough and pretending to squirt a big shot of lube on the slave’s hole. In reality I had only put small a squirt of lube on his ass and a light coating on my dick and in my ‘fumbling’ had dropped the condom from the packet into my bag on the floor. “Fucking faggot slave. Ready for this dick? I can’t hear you, I said I CAN’T FUCKING HEAR YOU!” and with that I rammed my raw dick into the slave’s already bloody ass. Every muscle in his body tensed and jerked like he had just been electrocuted and the leather bear got louder and more verbal as he saw his slave assaulted and knew it was hurting – he was fucking loving it. Immediately as the initial shock wore off the slave’s head snapped around, his neck straining, his eyes bulged as they met mine and I could tell he knew. He knew I was fucking him raw and there was not a damn thing he could do a about it. Shit I love that look of fear, realization, and the shimmers of desire for it, wanting it, needing my cum inside them. I have to admit he played the loyal slave part well and tried to buck and twist and get away, but I just dropped the chain, grabbed the collar around his neck, yanked him back and up against my body as I buried the rest of my bareback shaft in his hole and whispered so only he could hear, “Feel me? Feel that dick deep? I know this is what you want, and I will give it to you.” The slave started to struggle wildly to free himself from my raw fuck, so I slammed him face down on the bed, pulled his body back a bit so his ass was hanging off the edge of the bed and deep dicked him. The leather bear daddy was going crazy and was excited as hell and was literally pounding his fists on the arms of the chairs in excitement as he watched his slave get fucked and used. It only took several strokes of deep dicking before the slave relaxed and stopped fighting. The pure ecstasy of having a big, raw dick stroking his guts and opening that ass overwhelmed all other thoughts and feelings. “Look at your faggot slave,” I said to the bear daddy, “Pushing his ass back, he wants me deeper, harder.” I lifted my right leg and angled into his hole, making him whimper, and I could tell his ass was getting wetter and it was time for my first load. Hot scalding cum shot from the head of my dick into his quivering hole and I pulled almost all the way out to ensure some of shot directly into the bloody cuts I had made with my nail before sinking back in. To the leather bear daddy, I did not let on that I was cumming at all. As far as he knew, I was just mixing up my thrusts and angles. The slave however knew. He strained to turn his head again, his eyes begging and pleading. Maybe he wanted to say stop, but I knew he meant he wanted me to give it to him. Bottoms can always feel when I cum. I shoot hard into the walls, and its thick and sticky like oatmeal, and my dick pulses like a cannon with every shot of infection. The slave whimpered a little, turned his head back, and I continued pumping, working my load deeper and deeper. After another minute I slowed and said to the bear, “OK, shut the fuck up. Just watch and learn.” Leaving my dick buried to the hilt in his ass, I grabbed his collar with both hands lifted the slave up and off the bed, turned, sat on the bed and laid back. “Ride that dick faggot slave. Bounce on it. Open that ass up.” I wrapped the chain to the collar around my wrist in case he got any stupid ideas and watched as he sneakily tried to reach back and feel my raw dick. I rapped his hand with my knuckles, spread my legs, he got the idea and slowly started bouncing on my dick. I gave him just enough chain so he could get a good bounce, but not come all the way off. My poz cum had made my dick glisten and shine and with every bounce the slave made, he helped assure his own infection. Time for the second breeding. I leaned up, grabbed his collar tight and in one motion pulled him back onto my chest as I brought my feet up and wedged them on the edge of the bed. “Listen to your faggot slave moan,” I said to the leather bear who was still sitting and watching in his chair, “My dick is stretching his walls now, punching in with every thrust, now listen to him as I bust his hole open.” I paused, adjusted the slave’s body on top of mine, I let go of his collar, reached down and cupped both hands under his ass to pull it open wider and hold him in place, leaned to his right – away from his master – and whispered in his ear, “Time for the next load in your ass.” The slave mumbled, I am sure he said PLEASE, as I eased my throbbing dick all the way until just the tip of my head was nestled at his torn hole. I shifted my feet, then SLAMMED MY DICK THROUGH HIS ASS RING, TEARING HIM MORE, SHREDDING HIM UP, PREPARING HIS HOLE FOR MORE INFECTED CUM. The slave shook and trembled, and swung his head from side to side as I beat fucked him. I dug my nails deeper into the flesh of his ass cheeks to keep his hole in place as I busted in and out and in and out, and as his whimpering increased so did my need to unload so I picked up the pace, angling from side to side with each thrust, doing as much damage as I could. Again the leather bear daddy thought I was pausing to change positions, but I was seeding his slave’s hole again. With every burst of my infected cum into his sore ass, the slave whimpered and turned his head to try to nuzzle into me. His assring was in total spasm from being abused, and milked every drop I had. My dick was still in the slave’s ass when I turned my head and said to the leather bear daddy. “Pull your chair all the way back to the door to the room. I want your slave to be able to really see you good.” While he was moving his chair, I dropped my legs, pushed the slave forward and up and stood up with my dick still in his ass. The slave seemed somewhat dazed and confused so I led him to the spot between the end of the bed and the dresser the TV was on, told him to brace himself with one hand on the bed, the other on the dresser. He hung his head, I yanked his head back with the chain, leaned close to his ear and whispered, “You look in your Master’s eyes as he watches you take my poz load.” That revelation made the slave try to turn again, but I slapped his head hard and he stumbled as I ran him forward, driving his body against his leather daddy who was stunned and shocked and had put up in hands in self defense. He opened his mouth and I said, “SHUT THE FUCK UP. DON’T SAY A WORD YOU CUCKOLD SON-OF-A-BITCH. YOU’RE AS WORTHLESS AS YOUR FAG SLAVE. NOW YOU GET TO FEEL UP CLOSE AND PERSONAL HOW YOUR SLAV’ES BODY REACTS TO BEING FUCKED BY A REAL DICK!” I started to slam fuck the slave’s ass, his cum filled guts slurping and burping and making wet sloppy noises as he grunted, his face just inches from his leather daddy’s as I forced my poz cum deeper and deeper in his ass. I dropped the chain, took a step back, clawed my nails into the flesh of his hips and drove my dick hard up his hole as I pulled the slave’s body backwards to meet my dick. He was defenseless now. His ass was totally open and if his leather daddy could have looked down, he would have seen a glistening trail of cum and pink juice streaking the back of the boy’s thighs. The leather bear daddy’s eyes were wide as saucers now. His mouth was twisting in odd shapes as he forced himself to hold in any sound. The slave was whimpering louder, begging for me to finish my poz work, so I did. With the full force of my body I slammed the slave forward against his leather daddy sitting in the chair, wrapped both hands around the slave’s neck, squeezed his throat hard and exclaimed, “I’M GONNA FUCKING CUM, HOLY SHIT, FUCK, GIVE ME THAT FAGGOT SLAVE ASS, GIVE IT TO ME, GIVE IT TO ME…..UGGGGG….SHIT…..UGGGGG……” This load felt twice as big as the first and went on and on and the slave’s body shuddered and spasmed in response. I was breathing hard and took my time working my cum in, caring nothing for how the bear daddy or his slave may feel right then. It was all about me and my need to infect and breed. Still keep my semi-hard dick in the slave’s ass, I reached down, dug my nails back into the flesh of his hips, pulled him back a yard or so and gave his leather bear daddy my most wicked, evil smile. The bear daddy was breathing hard too and I looked, and he had shot his own load all up onto his stomach, his dark hair now matted in gobs of white. “Did I fucking say you could touch yourself?” I asked. He gulped and meekly replied, “I didn’t I swear. I just, it just, fuck. It just happened. I…..” I shook my head, “Whatever, go clean that off real good. I don’t want to smell your funk.” The leather daddy bear held his hands out like he was afraid to touch himself as he walked into the bathroom. I yanked my dick out of the slave’s used ass making him cry out into the ball gag, quickly dragged him by the chain back to the other side of the bed, moved the hand towel near the pillows aside, took the condom the slave had filled earlier and squirted a dob of lube on it, rolled it around, then flung it onto the carpet in front of the TV. The slave looked at me in realization and I just smiled. I then bent down, grabbed a couple of my cotton squares, roughly dabbed his hole to secure my treasure trove, dropped the chain and said, “Go fucking kneel by the condom.” I jumped into my pants to hide my cum coated dick, then slid a piece of paper out of my pocket, walked over to the kneeling slave, slid the paper between his collar and neck, and leaned down and whispered in his ear, “You’re mine now.” I grabbed my boots and was just putting them on when the leather bear daddy came out of the bathroom. He looked at me, his slave kneeling, the used condom on the floor, he smiled wide, not having a fucking clue I just changed both their lives. I finished getting dressed, grabbed my bag, and pushed past the leather bear on my out without saying a fucking word to him. The elevator doors closed and I had to smile and wonder, what would the slave do to make sure his master did not find his ass full of cum? Hopefully this was a two-fer and once turned, the slave will then infect the leather bear daddy. I did not even make it to the next floor in the elevator before there must have been some fucking blue-light special tweet go out as it seemed the bottoms could smell cummy dick. Greedy slut bottoms were getting on at every floor it seemed. I just shook my head, they were all too easy, no I had something better in mind. At 11:55 I opened my front door and there sitting on the steps was the slave I fucked at the hotel. I held the door open as he walked in. I shut the door, he unzipped his leather jacket and held out the chain that was attached to his collar. I wrapped the chain around my left hand, pulled his cold body close, looked down in his eyes and snarled, “What the fuck are you doing here faggot slave? Where the hell is your master?” The slave shook a little, looked at the floor, and said, “Your note said ‘AIDS DICK – BE HERE BY MIDNIGHT’ so I am Sir. I…I left Master at the club, the one holding the Domination party. He…he..” I smiled, slapped his head, and said, “Good faggot. Time for you to learn how to worship an AIDs dick and to get your reward.”

I was in the Dock years ago. It was shit. Small, cold, no people. Although if memory serves, I think Sunday night was unofficially bareback night (for those in the know), so maybe it got a good crowd then.

The Stealth Bomber, Episode 3: A Little Family Business – William Walter Jefferson Hanscomb III, or “Tre” as he is called by his family and friends, is the nominal head of my firm and a complete douche bag. He is an entitled prick who comes from a wealthy family in Houston, Texas – the River Oaks crowd – and who’s granddaddy made a killing in the oil business. William Jr, Tre’s daddy, tripled the family fortune but instead of another grand leader for the Hanscomb family they got Tre. It was clear Tre did not inherit the family balls, those went to his sister who officially runs the family conglomerate in Houston and Tre got shunted off to DC to run one of the family’s many side businesses and reminds everyone daily how he has been cheated and abused by his family and three ex-wives and is stuck in this – in his words – “God forsaken shit hole of city full of nothing but thiefs.” Tre makes a special point of being extra nasty to me in front of the other staff, and none of them can understand how I take it and don’t fight back, but I brush it off with a smile. What they don’t know is that every chance Tre gets he is on his knees in my executive suite swallowing my infected load, or bent over my desk begging to be fucked. Maybe one of these days I’ll tell the story about how I stealth bombed Tre, who became my cuckold bitch and I added his bloody cotton square to my treasure chest and infected his dumb ass cunt. Since the first night I shot my load of toxic jizz in his mouth and up his ass, he has never once asked me to use or condom or asked my status and I think part of him knows he is sick and infected. I can see it in his eyes, my virus swimming around inside him, his skin has gotten grayish, his face has sunken in a bit from the weight he has lost, he has had several major bouts of what he called ‘just being a little tired,’ but I can tell. There are some days when just looking at him as he steps closer to being a full blown cunt gets my dick hard and I order him to my office to take my cum, ensuring his body never has a chance to recover. Tre will never get tested, he is a chicken shit and too afraid of what he may find out, and quite frankly the cunt is just too damn dumb to put the pieces together, which is fine by me. Earlier this spring Tre came to my office late one night all in a fluster and said he needed my help. I told him to shut the fuck up and lock the door and he could tell me what he wanted to while I shot my load up his ass. Tre pulled his pants down exposing his round ass. He never wore underwear so I had easy access to finger his hole with my right index finger, using my long nail to bloody him up as always, then dry fucked him, making Tre cry out a little and grunt as his ass opened up for me. Once I was balls deep and able to get a good stroke going I said, “Fuck. You sound just like a woman with all that wailing and whining and shit. Maybe if you had learned to be a man you might have kept at least one of your wives, so what the fuck is going on?” “You know my sister right?” Tre asked. “The one in Houston? Well her son is in trouble again the little shit. Christ what he has put our family through – UGHHH EASY PLEASE THAT HURTS!” I slapped Tre upside the head and continued to fuck his ass dry like I wanted as he continued, “Well the little shit just got caught stealing again. Can you believe that? Stealing? He is fucking 20 years old and not worked a day in his life! I guess it was to buy drugs or something since my sister cut him off when he got kicked out of college. I don’t know. Anyways, father worked out a deal with the judge that instead of sending Corey – that’s his name – instead of sending Corey to jail, they sent him to rehab again and then once he finishes his initial detox, they will send him up here to work at the firm and I am responsible for keeping the little shit out of trouble! How the fuck do I do that? The little shit is nothing but trouble and is more of an asshole than his mother!” I had to laugh at that and slammed my balls deep as I infected Tre’s ass yet again and said, “Clearly being an asshole runs in your family. Shut up minute and lick my dick clean like a good cock sucker.” While Tre was tucking his dress shirt into his $3,500 suit pants and I settled back behind my desk, his sick eyes looked at me as he pleaded, “I need your help. I need Corey to work for you. I can’t handle him – no not all – I can’t. I know you can though, you could make him your assistant, you could teach the little shit some manners, and finally learn how to obey!” I laughed again and said, “You mean like I taught you to obey? So is your nephew a cock sucking cunt like you? Does that run in the family too?” Tre’s face got bright red now, his anger getting the best of him as he yelled, “YOU WILL fucking do this for me and YOU WILL NOT TOUCH HIM!!” I jumped out of my chair, grabbed Tre by the back of the neck and pushed him face down onto my desk, banging his face hard, stunning him a little. I grabbed a pair of scissors from the top desk drawer and quickly drove them into the seam of his expensive suit pants, ripping and cutting the fabric as I exposed his ass. I dropped the scissors onto the desk, shoved three fingers inside his cummy hole, clawed and scraped as hard as I could while Tre struggled a bit under the grip of my left hand. My right hand quickly opened my zipper and my 9-inch dick was brick hard and ready to punish the mouthy little cunt and zeroed in on my target. I slammed balls deep as hard as I could and quickly gave Tre another load. I pulled out, wiped my slimey dick across the back of his shredded dress pants, zipped up and said, “You may want to speak to your tailor about that. Pretty sloppy work if you ask me. Get the fuck out of my office!” Tre looked honestly chastised as he wrapped his suit coat around his waist and slunk back to his office and he stayed away from me for the next couple of days. Later that week he came and apologized, asked nicely for my help with his nephew who was scheduled to arrive on a plane the next morning, so I agreed. I had several big projects going so could always use the extra help. Late the next morning Tre knocked on my office door and introduced me to Corey. For a 20-year old he looked rough for his age and the drugs Tre said he had been on had clearly taken their toll as Corey looked as sick as his Uncle, but for clearly different reasons. Corey was dressed in a dirty and stained t-shirt, baggy denim shorts, torn up sneakers that were untied, and was wearing an ankle monitor. His black hair was greasy and stringy and he was taller than his Uncle and about my size. He could have been good looking if he didn’t look like such a train wreck. Introductions were made, I gave Corey the up and down checkout and he boldly gave it right back. Hmmm, interesting. Tre explained how the ankle monitor would go off if Corey left the office building or his new apartment, that he had urine tests scheduled every two days to make sure he stayed clean, and that if he did not show the judge he was committed to working and getting his life together he would end up in jail. Tre then closed the door and I was left with his wayward family spawn. “Would you like something to drink?” I asked Corey as I walked over to my wet bar. He just ignored me, slumped into the oversized leather couch, crossed his arms over his chest and closed his eyes. I sat down beside him and said, “Look, I think your Uncle is an asshole too – frankly your whole family is – so you and I are in a bit of the same boat on this one. Let’s make a deal, let’s just get through this together, do what has to be done, and get you back to wherever the fuck you want to go, alright?” Corey didn’t say word, just looked at me and said, “You got any cash man? I need to grab some food and though I might hit the sandwich place downstairs. I gave him a $50 and 30 minutes later he was back, slumped on the couch again, and eating a roast beef sandwich. He was acting pretty fidgety too and as I looked into his eyes I saw they were glassy so asked, “How about my change?” Corey hemmed and hawed a bit, so I sat beside him and said, “Look. I frankly don’t give a shit what you do. You hear me? Hang on, I need to piss.” I purposely left the door open to my executive bathroom and stood so Corey had a nice view of my thick meat and piss stream. Straight or gay or whatever, most drugs make your horned as shit, so I wanted to dangle some bait and see if this fish would bite. I walked back into my office with my dick still half way out of my pants to make sure he got a good look before zipping up. I sat back down beside him, real close, and said, “So Corey. You played sports right? Like what? What did you study in school? Tell me what sort of things you’re good at? We’ll see where you can help me.” I grabbed a handful of my dick, shifted it, stroked it twice, and settled in for him to answer. Corey was still not talking so I said, “That’s cool if you don’t want to talk about that stuff. So tell me, how did you make all the money you needed to buy drugs if your family had cut you off. What exactly did you do?” At this Corey sat up straight and replied, “I’ve done what I needed to do.” Just as I had thought, hhhmmm. After he ate, Corey used my bathroom and seemed even more wired when he came out. I knew then he was definitely on something and was biding my time until I knew most folks from the office had gone home before making my move. At about 7:45, a good hour after Corey had crashed, his Uncle Tre came to my office and saw Corey passed out on my couch. He tried to wake him up, but Corey just rolled onto his side. I laughed and told Tre, “Don’t worry. I’ll take care of him tonight. Go on home. I know your future ex-wife is expecting you.” Tre shot me a nasty look, shook his head and left. It was now time. I went over and shook Tre and sat him up. He came to for a moment and asked, “Was….was….was that Uncle shit…my Uncle? You….you covered for me man. You’s a good man, thanks, I…I..don’t want to go to jail…I just needed…shit…I just.. no one has ever looked at for me man…..thanks…I….” Reaching into Corey’s short’s pockets I found the baggy that had probably been full when he started and took what was left and flushed it down my toilet. I had not seeded an ass in a few days, and my need to infect someone was raging, and the universe had just handed me a fresh hole to use. Corey was laying on his side again, so I shook him a few more times and did not even get a mumble, the kid was out. Excellent. I adjusted his body so he was flat on his back, slid his shorts down and off, then worked his dirty t-shirt off over his head. Corey was breathing deep and steady and did not stir, so after removing his underwear and his sneakers I stood back to admire tonight’s offering. Yeah he was a bit scrawny and sick looking, looked like he might have a nice size dick, but it was not his body or face I was interested in, I wanted his ass. With little effort I rolled Corey over and kneeled beside him so I could smell his sweet, unused ass. SNIFF!! Yes, a little musky, and I bet it tasted even better. I stood back up, got undressed, hung my suit on my chair, walked into the bathroom and out of my bag pulled a couple of my cotton squares and an index card and a towel. I never knew when I might get a chance to infect an unsuspecting cunt, so I was always prepared. I set my supplies on the floor by the couch, shifted Corey’s right leg to the side so it was dangling off the edge, climbed between his legs, parted his cheeks, and sniffed and licked at his hole. DELICIOUS! As I ate his ass I could feel his pucker twitch and try to pull in like a clam hiding in its shell. Corey barely made a noise as I ate his ass like a fury, my need to infect was so intense now and knowing I had someone beneath me I could use as I willed made my dick drip with cum like acid. It was time for this boy to become a man. I took my right index finger and made sure I gouged his ass ring as I clawed my way in. Corey’s whole body twitched, he moaned loudly, and just in case he decided to wake up, I grabbed the towel, ready to press it over his mouth. I continued to claw at Corey’s ass and his body relaxed, no more moans, no more moving, he was mine. If he had done whatever he needed to do to score money, getting fucked was not it. His assring was tight, so if anything, I bet he had topped men, or maybe sucked dick. Even better. I withdrew my finger, a trail of fresh, hot blood followed, which I scooped up and mixed with a bit of spit to coat my dick. When my dick was nice and wet and sticky, I climbed up on the couch, positioned myself over Tre’s sleeping nephew, lined my dick up with his now torn hole, and gently lowered myself down. Corey’s ass resisted, so I put my full weight on his back, used both hands to spread his cheeks, and pushed with my hips. There was no going back now even if he did wake up as my dick could smell that neg hole and wanted in and I was sure I tore him more as I continued to push in and his pucker gave way. A few loud moans and a couple spasms told me Corey was still alive but hardly kicking as even with me pushing into his ass raw he did not rouse. I took my time feeling the heat from his ass broil my dick while I slid all 9-inches inside. When I was balls deep, I slowly pulled out a few inches and pushed back in, the widest part of my dick opening him up more, his throat letting a small gasp of air escape. My need to infect now was like and army of Titans screaming in my head so I pulled almost all the way out and slammed back in, 4, 5, 6, strokes and BAM! A steady river of AIDs cum exploded out of my dick and into his neg ass. Holy FUCK! I swear his hole milked me as I came, and as the roar of the Titans should have subsided. They did not and continued to build and build as a second stream spewed right behind the first. While it was not much of a fuck, it was what I need for the moment, so I yanked my dick out hard eliciting another gasp of air from the still knocked out nephew. I sat on the edge of the couch, grabbed one of my cotton squares, and stared in awe and wonder at the reward of my conquest as the bleached white cotton turned red as sin. I got up, made myself a drink, watched Corey sleep for a while and knew when I set my empty glass down I was ready for another round, so I licked my right index finger and started to get that tender hole shredded for more. A few loads later I was satisfied, and the toxic Titans appeased, so I walked into my bathroom and had to smile at the stain of red on my upper thighs and lower torso. Yes, tonight was well worth that $50. Corey was still out, and I still couldn’t rouse him, so I called his Uncle Tre, told him I had to work through the night to finish up for a presentation in the morning, that his nephew was with me and was OK. I grabbed some shut eye on the other couch, awoke a few times through the night to check on Corey, who was still breathing and had barely moved. Whatever the fuck he had taken sure did a number on him. I was up at 5:00 a.m. sharp, had some coffee and breakfast and a clean suit delivered by my assistant who was in at 6:00, and around 6:30 Corey stirred. I was sitting at my desk, reading the NY Times when Corey groaned, moaned, rolled over, sat up, rubbed his eyes, yawned, stretched, and with barely a nod to me stumbled into my bathroom. He did not seem to wonder or care that he was naked, and my suspicions were confirmed from his morning hard-on that he did have a nice dick on him, better than his Uncle for sure. I heard the shower start and a few minutes later I saw Corey standing in the door looking at his hand, and then I noticed what he was holding. Corey had dug around in my bag and found my index card that had his name on it and yesterday’s day - the same index card that had the bloody cotton square on it for my treasure chest that was still damp, red, and covered in the blood from his ass after I fucked him. Corey looked at me, and I’ve seen those looks before – flashes of what they think happened, fear, loathing, excitement, confusion, desire, and need – that in turn made my own need grow again. I rose from chair and calmy walked towards Corey as his face flashed black with anger, his fists clenched at his side. “What…what….did you do?” he asked in a voice that was slightly hoarse. “I didn’t do anything you didn’t want Corey, or need. You need a man to guide you, help you, show you what a father should have shown you, or your piss ass Uncle.” I calmly started to removed my suit as Corey’s eyes watched me. He didn’t move, just stood there with my index card, my treasure, his hands not even trembling. Yes, he wanted it, and needed more, as did I. When I was as naked as Corey was, I walked back to him, put my hands on his shoulders and turned him face first against the door. I pressed my body against his, rubbing my hands up and down his arms, his sides, and then once again spread those ass cheeks to let me in as I thrust my dick into his dry, caked hole. “PULL OUT, PLEASE, I CAN’T TAKE IT, IT HURTS!” Corey pleaded. “It’s supposed to hurt, that way you know you have been fucked like a man, by a man, and connected in a way that no two others can. Let your mind go, embrace what your body is feeling, trust me, this will be the best fucking high of your life and won’t get you locked up. The intense pain, the pleasure, the ecstasy, and when you cum, you will cum with your whole body.” “No stop, please stop,” Corey whined louder. I knew he didn’t mean it, I knew he wanted to feel his ass throb for days afterwards, a reminder of me inside of him, so I gave it to him harder. He was making little sounds like a puppy makes begging for his momma’s teat, so I slid my dick out of his hot ass, turned him away from the door, held his face between my hands and said, “It’s OK to want it, I will give it you more than I already have. Come here.” I eased down onto the floor and laid on my back, my dick rock hard and straight up and coated in fresh blood from tearing his hole open again. Corey straddled my dick and looked into my eyes as I held his hands and guided him down. He threw his head back and let out a big, “AAAAAAWWWWWWW FUCK,” as my dick reentered him and he clenched my hands tight. Corey was still hesitant so I thrust my hips up, burying my dick as deep as I could while Corey let go and dropped his body onto mine. We were once again united. I moved my hips and his body, making the endorphins rush to his brain and whatever pain Corey had felt was now surpassed by pleasure as he started bouncing on my infected dick as hard as he could, his eyes rolled back, his dick flapping up and down with each thrust of our bodies. “You getting close boy? I feel that hole grabbing onto my dick, trying to milk my load out. Is that what you want? Let me hear you ask for it, tell me to cum in you, tell me you want me to breed you, TELL ME YOU WANT TO GET FUCKED LIKE A MAN!!” As I shot gobs of my AIDs laced cum in his hole, I knew he was mine now, just like his Uncle Tre. Some guys feel the need to tell the bottom they are infecting that they are charging them with bio-cum. Not me. Oh they know I bred them, and I know I infected them, but the rest…well words can never truly convey what I just gave them. Corey fell forward onto my chest, panting hard, and as I nestled my still hard dick inside Corey’s cummy, tore up hole, I whispered in his ear, “I think we have come to an understanding yes? I don’t give a fuck what shit you snort, shoot, or take as long as you can control yourself, and if you let me, I can show you how to manage your need – all your needs, including that new one you got scratching at your belly to feel my dick in your ass. More importantly, if you get yourself cleaned up, I think it is time for you to take your right place in your family. You interested? Good, now here’s my plan.” Within 48 hours Corey was a sick as a dog, which his Uncle Tre thought was because he was still detoxing. Well, that was partly true, but I also new my AIDs bomb in his ass had taken, fast and furious, so I stayed with Corey at his place, nursed him through the worst of it, but still continued to fuck him and seed him as I wanted to ensure his immune system was destroyed! Corey got better, he chose to skip any more drugs for now and to focus on pleasing me at the office in every way he could. Time for the next round. Tre had been nagging me like an old woman about Corey and I kept brushing him off, but still made him suck my dick so he would not suspect a thing. It had been about two weeks since Corey had arrived and he had taken to being fucked like a cum hungry slut like a duck to water and had showed some pretty good business skills to boot. I told Tre to come by office around 8:00 p.m., once everyone else had left the office so he could get a progress update on Corey. Right on time Uncle Tre walks into my office, he stops in his tracks, pauses, his mouth drops, his eyes bulge open, and he starts screeching, “What are you doing? Get the fuck off him, get the fuck off him right now!” You see, when he walked in he saw his nephew bent over my desk, naked as the day he was born except for one of my silk ties wrapped around his neck, and me using it like the reins on a horse as I slam fucked his hole raw and with no mercy. I had already cummed in him once, and was working on load number two when Tre walked in, so it was perfect timing. I paused, slid my dick out of Corey’s ass as I backed him away from the desk a bit so only his hands were on the edge now. I walked over to Tre, the funk of his nephew’s hole making my dick all shiny. I grabbed Tre by the back of the neck and said, “Shut the fuck up and get on your knees here and clean my dick. Tatse your nephew’s ass juice!” I looked back at Corey who looked as stunned as Tre and then he got a wicked smile as he watched his Uncle kneel like the dumb cunt that he was and started sucking my dick hard. I let Tre slurp a good minute, then said, “Get the fuck out of that suit or should I play tailor again?” I casually walked back over to Corey and slammed balls deep using his Uncle’s spit for lube. Corey groaned and started trying to ride me as I told his Uncle, “Now crawl over here, wrap those pussy lips around your nephew’s dick, and show him what a good cock sucker you are.” The sounds of Tre sucking his nephew’s dick, and my body slamming Corey’s ass soon filled my office and within minutes Corey was warning us he was going to shoot. “YOU BETTER SWALLOW EVERY DROP OF YOUR NEPHEW’S CUM, YOU HEAR ME! VERY DROP! THAT’S IT – FUCK – I CAN FEEL HIS HOLE PULSING, HE’S CUMMING RIGHT NOW, TASTE IT, LET ME HEAR YOU, TASTE IT – TASTE HIS LOAD!” Hearing Tre gurgling on Corey’s cum sent me over the edge and I blew another load in Corey’s trained hole. Cum and ass juice ran down Corey’s thighs as I pulled out and went into my office’s bathroom to take a piss. I heard a few grunts and angry whispers so took my time to let them work out their family issues. When I stepped back into my office I realized it was all good as Tre was the one now bent over the desk and Corey looked back at me with the biggest shit eating grin I had ever seen in my life as he rammed his dick up his Uncle’s ass. I went to my bar, poured myself a drink, sat down on my leather couch and watched the show. Tre looked over at me, his face a mix of shame, guilt, and hunger so I raised my glass to him and said, “I think we can all agree now, time to acknowledge the torch has been passed to a new generation of your family and looks’ like you will always be the family BITCH!”